💾 Archived View for library.inu.red › file › agustin-guillamon-barricades-in-barcelona.gmi captured on 2023-01-29 at 07:02:57. Gemini links have been rewritten to link to archived content

View Raw

More Information

➡️ Next capture (2024-07-09)

-=-=-=-=-=-=-

Title: Barricades in Barcelona
Author: Agustin Guillamón
Date: 2006
Language: en
Topics: Barcelona, Spanish Revolution, CNT, history, barricades, anarcho-syndicalism
Source: Retrieved on 2020-07-19 from https://libcom.org/history/barricades-barcelona-cnt-victory-july-1936-necessary-defeat-may-1937-agust%C3%ADn-guillam%C3%B3n

Agustin Guillamón

Barricades in Barcelona

Dedications

To Pascual Guillamón, wounded and disabled in the confrontations of July

19 in Barcelona; shot by the fascists when they occupied Tarrasa.

To my grandfather Eliseo, and his numerous brothers: emigrants,

cenetistas, anonymous fighters and exiles; always proletarians conscious

of being proletarians.

To my father, who at the age of twelve lost a war.

In memoriam.

INTRODUCTION

This is a book about the barricades erected by the workers of Barcelona

in July 1936 and May 1937, only ten months apart. It is a study of the

reasons why they were built, as well as their similarities and

differences. It attempts to explain the “offensive” character of the

workers insurrection of July, and the “defensive” character of the May

insurrection. How did the practically unarmed workers manage to defeat

the rebellious army and the fascists in July? And how was it possible

that, in May, a proletariat armed to the teeth could be politically

defeated after having demonstrated its military superiority in the

streets? Why were the barricades of July still standing in October 1936,

while the barricades built in May were immediately dismantled?

The myth of the barricades, which appeared in Barcelona on numerous

occasions during the 19^(th) century, in the general strike of 1902,

during the Tragic Week of 1909 and the general strike of 1917, was not

propagated in vain. As history teaches us, barricades are structures for

defensive purposes, and almost always presage the defeat of the workers

at the hands of the army or the police. In July 1936 the first victory

of the proletariat over the army took place at the Brecha de San Pablo,

against some soldiers entrenched behind the barricades. This book

considers the barricades as one instrument, among others, of the

irrevocable decision of the proletariat to confront the class enemy; not

as a myth that chains it to the past. It contemplates the barricades as

a class frontier, with the proletariat on one side, and the enemy on the

other. Today’s class frontiers would include on the enemy side those who

deny the existence of the proletariat, confuse the Stalinist

dictatorships with communism, propose the conquest of the state instead

of its destruction, or proclaim that capitalism is eternal.

In the epilogue, the committees that arose during the Spanish

revolutionary events of 1936 are considered in the context of the

international experience of the Russian soviets and the German councils,

in order to recognize them as a form of revolutionary organization of

the working class.

July 1936 was a victorious insurrection; but was the insurrection of May

1937 a victory or a defeat? This book aspires to understand why, and

above all how, some of the revolutionary leaders of July 1936 became the

most disastrous and influential counterrevolutionaries of May 1937. To

put it another way, it attempts to explain the history of the workers

movement and to discard the ridiculous comic strips of supermen and

traitors, as well as the bourgeois or Stalinist biased arbitrary

interpretations that are characteristic of university academic studies.

The book also tries to respond to the questions posed by the French

surrealist poet Benjamin Péret, who was in Barcelona between August 1936

and April 1937: “What is the nature of the revolution of July 19, 1936:

bourgeois, anti-fascist, proletarian? Was there a situation of dual

power on July 20, 1936? If so, to whose benefit did it evolve? What

forces presided over its liquidation? Have the workers seized control of

the apparatus of production? Has the nationalization of production led

to or created the material basis for a form of state capitalism? Did the

working class organizations (parties, trade unions, etc.) attempt to

organize a workers power? Where and under what conditions? Why was

bourgeois power not liquidated? Why did the Spanish revolution end up in

disaster?”

The task of the poet is to ask the questions, the job of the historian

is to try to answer them, and the privilege of the reader is to judge

whether the responses given are correct and convincing.

Agustín Guillamón

Barcelona, December 2006

Part 1 — The Victorious Insurrection of July 1936

<quote> Vivere militare est. (To live is to fight.)

Seneca, Epistulae Morales </quote>0

TO ARMS, TO ARMS!

At sixteen hundred hours on the sixteenth, the army rose up in revolt in

Melilla. The President of the Government, Casares Quiroga, when asked by

some journalists about what he was going to do about the uprising,

responded with a little joke: “They have arisen? Good. I am going to

bed.” On July 18, 1936 the military rebellion had spread to all of

Morocco, the Canary Islands and Seville.

The military garrison of Barcelona had approximately six thousand men,

against almost two thousand assault guards and two hundred “mossos

d’esquadra” [a special defense corps of the Generalitat]. The civil

guards, whose loyalties were uncertain, had about three thousand men.

The CNT-FAI had about twenty thousand militants organized in

neighborhood defense committees, ready to take up arms. The CNT agreed,

in the liaison commission that included representatives of the CNT, the

Generalitat and loyal military officers, to confront the rebels with

only one thousand armed militants. However, the CNT’s negotiations with

Escofet, the police commissioner, and with España, the regional minister

for the Government, were unproductive. On the night of July 17 the

cenetista [member of the CNT] Juan Yagüe, Secretary of the Maritime

Transport Trade Union, organized the assault on the weapons lockers of

the ships docked at the port, obtaining about 150 rifles; these were to

be added to the guns taken on the 18^(th) from the gun shops, security

guards and night watchmen of the city. This small arsenal, stored at the

Transport Workers Trade Union headquarters on the Ramblas, led to a

confrontation with the police commissioner, who demanded that the

weapons be handed over to him. There was some risk of an armed

confrontation with the assault guards, and the CNT militants themselves

hurled abuse at those who were, in their opinion, much too conciliatory:

Durruti and García Oliver. The incident was defused with the surrender

to Guarner, Escofet’s second in command, of some old inoperative rifles,

which prevented a break between the republicans and the anarchists on

the eve of the military coup.

Starting at three in the morning on July 19^(th), a growing crowd

demanded arms from the Government Chancellory, at the Plaza Palacio.

There were no arms for the people, because the Government of the

Generalitat was more afraid of a workers revolution than it was of the

military revolt against the Republic. Juan García Oliver, from the

balcony of the Chancellory, ordered the CNT militants to keep in touch

with the defense committees of their respective neighborhoods, or to

advance on the barracks of San Andrés to await an opportunity to seize

the arms stored there. A little later, when the uprising was announced

in Barcelona, the militants began fraternizing with the assault guards

at San Andrés when the latter, equipped with every variety of small

arms, surrendered their guns to the civilian volunteers who asked for

them. At the same time, the Deputy Director of the Aviation Services,

Servando Meana,[1] a CNT sympathizer, who was acting as a liaison

between the Prat Airfield and José María España, delivered the arms

stored in the Government Buildings to the anarchosyndicalists[2] on his

own responsibility and at his own risk, without the knowledge of his

superiors. The cenetistas of the Chemical Workers Trade Union began to

manufacture hand grenades.

THE SIRENS OF THE FACTORIES OF PUEBLO NUEVO SOUND THE CALL TO BATTLE

At four-fifteen on the morning of July 19, 1936, the troops of the Bruc

barracks, in Pedralbes, marched into the streets, heading for April 14

Avenue (now known as Diagonal) towards the center of the city. The

workers, posted in the vicinity of the barracks, had orders to sound the

alarm but not to engage the soldiers until they came very close to the

city center. The previously-determined tactic of the Confederal Defense

Committee foresaw that it would be easier to fight the troops in the

streets than if they remained entrenched in their barracks.

The Jupiter football field on Lope de Vega Street was used as a staging

area from which to initiate the workers insurrection against the

military uprising, due to the fact that the homes of the majority of the

anarchist members of the “Nosotros” group were located in the vicinity,

as well as the large numbers of CNT militants who also lived in that

neighborhood. The Defense Committee of Pueblo Nuevo had requisitioned

two trucks from a nearby textile factory, which were then parked near

the Jupiter football field, and which were probably used as clandestine

arsenals by the anarchists. Gregorio Jover lived at number 276 Pujades

Street. Throughout the night of the 18^(th) to the 19^(th) of July, the

whole second floor of that building was converted into the meeting place

of the members of the “Nosotros” group, awaiting the news of the rebels

taking to the streets. Jover was joined by: Juan García Oliver, who

lived nearby, at number 72 of Espronceda Street, almost at the corner of

Llull; Buenaventura Durruti, who lived less than a kilometer away, in

the Clot neighborhood; Antonio Ortiz, born in the La Plata neighborhood

of Pueblo Nuevo, at the intersection of Independencia and Wad Ras

Streets (now Badajoz/Doctor Trueta); Francisco Ascaso, who also lived

nearby on San Juan de Malta Street; Ricardo Sanz, also a resident of

Pueblo Nuevo; Aurelio Fernández and “the Valencian” José Pérez Ibáñez.

From Jover’s window one could see the fence of the Jupiter football

field, next to which the two trucks were parked. At five in the morning

a message arrived informing Jover and his comrades that the troops had

begun to leave the barracks. Lope de Vega, Espronceda, Llull and Pujades

Streets, which bordered on the Jupiter football field, were full of

armed CNT militants. About twenty or so of the most experienced

militants, tempered in a thousand street battles, boarded the trucks.

Antonio Ortiz and Ricardo Sanz manned a machine gun behind the cab of

the leading truck. The sirens of the textile factories of Pueblo Nuevo

began to sound, proclaiming the general strike and the revolutionary

insurrection, and could be heard in nearby neighborhoods and at the

port. This was the agreed-upon signal for the call to battle. And this

time the alarm of the sirens literally meant that arms must be taken up

for defense against the enemy: “to arms”. The two trucks, flying the

black and red flag, followed by a column of armed men singing “Sons of

the People” and “To the Barricades”, encouraged by the neighbors

crowding the balconies, marched down Pujades Street to the Rambla of

Pueblo Nuevo, to walk up to Pedro IV Street, and from there to the

Construction Trade Union offices on Mercaders Street, and then to the

Metal Workers and Transport Trade Union headquarters on the Ramblas.

Never before had the verses of these songs conveyed such meaning:

“although we expect pain and death against the enemy, duty calls us, the

most precious good is liberty, it must be defended with faith and with

valor”; “with our bodies we shall subdue the fascist hyena, and the

entire people with the anarchists will make liberty triumph”.

The “Nosotros” group, now transformed into a Revolutionary Defense

Committee, directed the workers insurrection in Barcelona against the

military uprising from one of these trucks parked on the Plaza del

Teatro. By commanding the Ramblas the revolutionaries prevented the

link-up of the rebels who were proceeding from the Plaza de Cataluña and

Atarazanas-Capitanía, at the same time that it allowed for the rapid

dispatch, by way of the side streets and alleys of the Chino and Ribera

neighborhoods, of reinforcements to help the combatants at the Brecha de

San Pablo and Icaria Avenue. It was necessary to prevent the troops who

had left their barracks in the outer parts of the city from reaching the

center of the city and linking up with Capitanía-Atarazanas, or seizing

the nerve centers of the telephone, telegraph, postal and radio

transmitter installations.

The invaluable collaboration of the artillery sergeants Valeriano Gordo

and Martín Terrer from the Atarazanas barracks,[3] who opened the door

that faced on Santa Madrona Street, allowed the entry of the armed

anarchist groups and the arrest of almost the entire officer corps who

were conducted under arrest through that same door to Santa Madrona

Street. But a burst of machine gun fire from the nearby building housing

the Officers’ Quarters permitted the escape of Lieutenant Colubí, who

then took command of the resistance. The heavy barred doors of the wide

plazas that connected the old medieval Atarazanas with the building of

the Maestranza (now demolished), which faced directly on the Ramblas,

where the offices of the Artillery Brigade and the quarters of some

officers, made it possible for the soldiers who were entrenched there to

resist the attack. The rebels regained control of the barracks, but the

anarchists had seized four machine guns, several hundred rifles and

several crates of ammunition. The crossfire that was set up between the

office buildings and that part of the Atarazanas barracks that faced the

Rambla de Santa Mónica, to which was added the fire from the machine

guns installed at the base of the Columbus monument, made their position

impregnable. Since the militants from the Metal Workers and Transport

Trade Unions had left for Barceloneta, the anarchosyndicalist forces

that remained in the Plaza del Teatro decided to postpone the assault in

order to transfer their forces to the Brecha de San Pablo, with the arms

taken from Atarazanas, leaving the sector under the Ramblas, with the

buildings of the Military Offices and the Maestranza of Atarazanas

surrounded by a group under the command of Durruti, with an artillery

piece managed by Sergeant Gordo.

THE REBEL MILITARY FORCES OCCUPY THE PLAZA DE ESPAÑA AND THE PLAZA DE

LA UNIVERSIDAD

At about four-fifteen in the morning three squadrons belonging to the

Cavalry Regiment of Montesa began to make their way on foot from the

barracks on Tarragona Street. The first squadron, after an initial

exchange of fire with assault guards that lasted about twenty minutes,

occupied the Plaza de España, with a machine gun unit, and then began

fraternizing with the assault guards from the barracks located at the

intersection of the Gran Vía-Paralelo, next to the Hotel Olímpico (today

the Catalonia Plaza Hotel). The assault guards and the cavalry squadron

reached a curious non-aggression pact, and over the course of the

morning reinforcements, which were not molested, left the barracks of

the assault guards for Cinco de Oros and Barceloneta, at the same time

that these assault guards were allowing the rebels to hold the vantage

point of the Plaza de España, and later allowed the passage of a company

of sappers from the engineers barracks of Lepanto, which proceeded along

the Paralelo until it arrived at Atarazanas and the Military Office

Building.

On Cruz Cubierta Street, in front of the Hostafrancs Municipal Building,

the defense committee erected a barricade that blocked the road. The

rebel troops had two artillery pieces, located next to the fountain in

the center of the Plaza de España, which had been brought in trucks from

the barracks at the Docks. The military fired an artillery salvo at the

barricade at Hostafrancs, but aimed too high, and the shells exploded in

a small barricade on the side street of Riego, killing eight people and

wounding eleven. It was a Danteesque scene, with arms, legs and chunks

of human flesh hanging from the trees, lampposts and trolley cables. The

decapitated head of a woman was found seventy meters from her torso. The

rebels controlled the Plaza de España until three in the afternoon.

The second squadron, with a machine gun unit, which was joined by a

group of rightists, was engaged in battle on Valencia Street, but gained

their objective, which was to dominate the Plaza de la Universidad and

to occupy the university building, in whose towers they placed machine

guns. They checked the identification papers of all the pedestrians,

detaining those who were members of the CNT or the parties of the left,

among whom was Angel Pestaña. In the courtyard of the University they

exchanged fire with an armed group from the POUM. Over the course of the

morning the rebels were forced to withdraw to the University Building,

pursued by a group of assault guards at whom they had been shooting, and

the members of the POUM who had occupied the Seminary, from which they

swept the University gardens with gunfire. Completely surrounded, and

after losing a large number of their men to desertion, the rebels

surrendered at two-thirty in the afternoon to a detachment of the civil

guard, and came out into the street behind the shield of the civilian

prisoners they had captured.

THE REBELS WIN A BATTLE: THE ENGINEERS BESIEGE THE ASSAULT GUARDS

From the Lepanto engineers’ barracks, located on the Gran Vía, on the

outskirts of Barcelona, in Hospitalet de Llobregat (at what is now the

Plaza Cerdá, on the site where they are building the “Judicial Center”),

a company of sappers had emerged at about four-thirty and headed towards

the Plaza de España, where they fraternized with the cavalry squadron,

which dominated the vicinity with machine guns and light artillery, and

with the assault guards posted there, even though the latter had

displayed on the door of their barracks the proclamation of the

declaration of a state of war. Given the calm situation that prevailed

there, they were ordered to proceed to the Military Offices (the current

Military Building, across from the Columbus monument). They marched down

the Paralelo, and Vilá y Vilá Street, until they reached the Baleares

dock, where they were confronted by a company of assault guards that had

arrived from Barceloneta, which was defeated[4] because it was caught in

the crossfire from Atarazanas and the sappers. After leaving a small

group in Atarazanas the majority took up positions in the Military

Office Building in order to defend it. The rebels had achieved their

first victory and Escofet lost control of the Paralelo. The rebels

consolidated their hold on the medieval shipyards, the Aduana and the

electric power plant of the three smokestacks, and therefore controlled

the plaza around the Columbus monument and the lower part of the

Paralelo. In order to break their hold and to isolate the rebels at the

Plaza de España from those at Atarazanas, the workers of the Woodworkers

Trade Union and the Defense Committee of Pueblo Seco rapidly constructed

an enormous barricade at the Brecha de San Pablo, between El Molino and

the Chicago Bar.

THE PEOPLE DEFEAT THE ARMY ON THE PARALELO

The third squadron which had left the cavalry barracks on Tarragona

Street was ordered to consolidate rebel control of the Paralelo, with

the objective of linking up their barracks with the Capitanía. Now,

however, when they reached the vicinity of the Brecha de San Pablo, they

were incapable of getting past a monumental barricade built of

cobblestones and sandbags, which formed a double rectangle across half

the avenue, because an intense hail of gunfire prevented them from

proceeding. The soldiers were only able to occupy the headquarters of

the Woodworkers Trade Union of the CNT on Rosal Street and the barricade

in front of the building, abandoned by the CNT militants when, in

accordance with the Mola Plan,[5] the rebel soldiers advanced behind a

human shield of women and children from the neighborhood. Then the

soldiers installed three machine guns, one in front of La Tranquilidad

Bar (69 Paralelo, next to the Victoria theater), another on the roof of

the building next to El Molino, and the third on the barricade of the

Brecha de San Pablo, which were employed to full effect. It was now

eight in the morning. It took the third squadron two hours to take the

barricade, which was defended by the defense committee of Pueblo Seco

and militants of the woodworkers trade union. But the workers continued

to harass the troops from the other side of the Brecha, from the

terraces of nearby buildings and from all the adjoining side streets and

alleys. At eleven in the morning the third squadron had successfully

achieved full control of the entirety of the Brecha, after five hours of

combat. However, the attempt made by the troops located at the Plaza de

España to reinforce their comrades at the Brecha was thwarted when they

reached the Avenida Theater (at 182 Paralelo) and were subjected to

gunfire from the walls of the fairground enclosure that faced the

Paralelo, and from Tamarit. The cenetistas decided to mount a

counterattack against the Brecha, indirectly from Conde del Asalto (now

Nou de la Rambla) and other points, without success. The local residents

built barricades on the side streets of the Paralelo next to Poeta

Cabanyes and Tapioles. About a dozen assault guards, who had been

ordered to go there by the officer of the Assault Guards who was

fighting on the side of the rebel military forces, decided to join the

popular forces. Shortly thereafter, the CNT reinforcements that came

from the Plaza del Teatro, after storming the Hotel Falcón, from which

they had been subjected to sniper fire, then proceeded from the Ramblas

by way of San Pablo Street, and after securing the neutrality of the

barracks of the customs police and after freeing the prisoners at the

women’s prison of Santa Amalia, they arrived at the Ronda de San Pablo

by way of Flores Street, under a hail of gunfire from the rebel troops.

Ortiz, along with a small group of men who had brought the machine guns

seized at Atarazanas, managed to cross to the other side of the Ronda,

and rapidly constructed a small barricade that gave them some shelter

from the bullets of the three enemy machine guns installed in the

Brecha. The anarchists climbed onto the rooftops, and placed their

machine guns on the roof of the Chicago Bar (the same building that is

today the office of the Caixa de Catalunya) which provided covering fire

for the mass frontal assault on the Brecha, directed simultaneously from

Flores Street, from both ends of Aldana Street, from Tapias Street and

from the café Pay-Pay on San Pablo Street, located across from the

Romanesque church of Sant Pau del Camp, which they had entered by way of

the back door.[6] The captain who commanded the troops next to the

machine gun in the middle of the Brecha was felled by shots fired by

Francisco Ascaso, who had gone on ahead of the other attackers and taken

up an advantageous position, while the others advanced without any

cover, in the open. A lieutenant tried to take command of the unit from

his fallen captain, in order to continue to resist, but he was shot by a

corporal from among his own troops. This was the beginning of the end of

the battle. Between eleven and noon the third squadron was defeated, and

the Brecha de San Pablo was recovered by the workers. While Francisco

Ascaso was jumping for joy and waving his rifle over his head, García

Oliver was shouting over and over, “Look what we did to the army!” In

this crucial district of the city the anarchists, among whom were

Francisco Ascaso, Juan García Oliver, Antonio Ortiz, Gregorio Jover and

Ricardo Sanz,[7] had defeated the army after more than six hours of

battle. A small number of soldiers continued to put up some resistance,

after having taken refuge within El Molino, where, after running out of

ammunition, they finally surrendered at about two in the afternoon.

THE INFANTRY ARRIVES AT THE PLAZA DE LA UNIVERSIDAD AND THE

ESCOLAPIOS DE SAN ANTONIO

The infantry regiment of Badajoz (from the Pedralbes barracks) had been

ordered to go to the Capitanía by General Llano from the general staff,

and that is where it went, but with the intention of placing itself

under the orders of General Goded, who had flown from Palma de Mallorca

to Barcelona to assume command over the military uprising. Once it

reached the Gran Vía, the company under the command of Captain López

Belda continued to march down Urgell Street towards the Paralelo, where

they came under fire, and from there they went to Atarazanas, and the

Columbus and Capitanía monument, where they reinforced the remaining

troops at this location. López Belda and the sappers were the only rebel

troops that reached their proposed objectives, which in their case was

to reinforce Atarazanas and the Capitanía.

The rest of the column, under the command of Major López Amor, proceeded

down the Gran Vía towards the Plaza de Cataluña, and exchanged fire with

the squadron of the Montesa regiment, which had already occupied the

Plaza de la Universidad. Once this error was discovered, a company went

down by the Ronda de San Antonio, in the direction of Capitanía, but

once it reached the vicinity of the Market of San Antonio, it was

attacked by the defense committees, which would not allow it to

reinforce the troops fighting in the Brecha, so the company had to take

refuge in Los Escolapios, where they surrendered one hour later, after

putting up stiff resistance.

THE BATTLE AT THE PLAZA CATALUÑA

After leaving a small garrison behind in the University, the rest of the

troops, under the orders of López Amor, entered the Plaza de Cataluña by

way of Pelayo and the Ronda Universidad, where they were surrounded by a

curious and apprehensive crowd, shouting “Viva la Republica”, whose

members did not know if these were loyal or rebel troops. After an

exchange of fire between the rebel troops and the assault guards, white

handkerchiefs appeared, the shooting stopped, and assault guards and

soldiers embraced and fraternized. The crowd of armed civilians arrived

and broke up the troop formation by mixing with the soldiers. The

confusion, the cunning tactics of some, the indecision of the assault

guards, the mistrust of the workers, and the excessive physical

proximity created an incredible and dangerous disorder. The Plaza was

occupied by units of the Assault Guards and by numerous militant armed

workers on the side of the Ramblas, the Telefónica and the Puerta del

Ángel. Major López Amor gave the order to check the identification

papers of the civilians, most of whom were cenetistas, but faced with

the impossibility of arresting all of them he decided to evict them from

the Plaza, and installed machine guns at the four corners of the Plaza:

on the roof of the Maison Dorée (at the corner of Rivadeneira, on part

of the site that is now occupied by Sfera), on the roof of the Cataluña

Theater (approximately the site of the current Habitat), at the Hotel

Colón (now Banesto) and at the Casino Militar (today absorbed by El

Corte Inglés), and he placed two light 7.5 cm artillery pieces in the

center of the Plaza Cataluña. López Amor then went to the Telefónica

with the intention of occupying it and controlling communications. The

initial collaboration of the Assault Guards, obtained by the treason of

their commanding officer, Lieutenant Llop, was transformed, after a very

uncomfortable period of about ten minutes, into open opposition. López

Amor ordered the two artillery pieces situated in the center of the

Plaza to open fire on the Telefónica. After three volleys communications

were almost totally cut off. Gunfire erupted both within and outside of

the building. During the confusion a group of Assault Guards captured

López Amor in front of the Casino Militar. The companies of the Assault

Guards, together with the armed workers, barricaded themselves in

Fontanella, the upper floors of the Telefónica, the Puerta del Ángel and

the Ramblas. Pelayo, Vergara and Ronda Universidad Streets had already

been secured by militant workers, thus isolating the army troops, who

finally had no other recourse than to take refuge in the Hotel Colón,

the Maison Dorée, the Casino Militar and the lower floors of the

Telefónica, from which points they resisted the attacks of the workers

and the Assault Guards. The center of the Plaza was a no-man’s land. The

troops had been prevented from making their way along the Ramblas

towards Atarazanas and Capitanía, or by way of Fontanella and Puerta del

Ángel to the Police Station at Vía Layetana or the Palace of the

Generalitat. The equipment of the Telefónica and the nearby radio

transmitters had also been prevented from falling into the hands of the

rebels. The Telephone workers cut off communications of the Capitanía

with the rebel barracks. The popular forces quickly stormed the Casino

Militar and the Maison Dorée, thanks to the combined efforts of the

Assault Guards and the workers, who had secured their positions by using

the tunnels of the subway. The resistance of the rebels, who now only

controlled the shelled Hotel Colón and the lower floors of the

Telefónica, came to an end at four in the afternoon, when they

surrendered to the late but decisive attack of the civil guards,

supported by the Assault Guards and the enthusiasm of the people, who

did not trust the civil guards. An enormous crowd filled the openings of

the nearby streets, the subway entrances and the adjacent alleys. White

flags appeared in the Hotel Colón and then the popular fury swept away

all in its path. The cannon that Lecha had brought from Claris thundered

once again. Durruti and Obregón (who died in the attack), in a massive

assault from the Ramblas by the anarchist militants, charging right in

the open without cover, retook the lower floors of the Telefónica. At

the same time, civil guards and workers, Josep Rovira of the POUM in the

forefront, entered the Hotel Colón and took the officers prisoner. The

Plaza was littered with corpses. Here, too, the army had been defeated.

THE REBELS TAKE REFUGE IN THE CARMELITE MONASTERY

From the Gerona Barracks, or from the Santiago Cavalry barracks, at the

corner of Lepanto and Travesera de Gracia Streets, near the Hospital of

San Pablo, around five in the morning three squadrons of about fifty men

each proceeded on foot, with machine guns installed on cars. Their

objective was to take control of the Cinco de Oros (today the Plaza Juan

Carlos I), at the corner of the Paseo de Gracia and Diagonal Street, in

order to proceed from there to Plaza Urquinaona and the Arco del

Triunfo. They were subjected to minor harassment during their entire

passage through Lepanto, Industria, and Córcega Streets, as well as the

Paseo de San Juan (then known as García Hernández). At the Cinco de

Oros, however, they found several companies of assault guards awaiting

them, with a squadron of cavalry and a machine gun unit, accompanied by

a crowd of militant workers, positioned on rooftops and balconies, in

trees and doorways, armed with automatic weapons and hand grenades.

Unexpectedly for the rebels, who had advanced without taking the

precaution of sending out any scouts, a steady barrage of fire swept the

leading ranks of the troops, causing a large number of casualties among

both soldiers and officers. Colonel Lacasa, who commanded the regiment

from Santiago, took refuge with the surviving officers and some soldiers

in the Carmelite Monastery, situated on the Diagonal at the corner of

Lauria Street, where, with the active assistance of the monks, they

barricaded themselves in impregnable positions thanks to the machine

guns installed on the lower floors and on the roof.[8] The detachment of

civil guards that had been sent to fight them joined them instead. The

Colonel stationed advance outposts in the vicinity of the monastery at

the corners of Córcega/Santa Tecla Streets, Claris/Diagonal Streets and

Menéndez Pelayo (now Torrent de l’Olla)/Lauria Streets, which, after

suffering many casualties, were forced to withdraw before nightfall.

That night, the rebels entrenched in the monastery agreed to surrender

to the civil guards at dawn on the following day.

A short distance away, at the corner of Balmes and Diagonal Streets, a

half hour after the beginning of the battle at Cinco de Oros, four

trucks coming from the San Andrés Artillery Depot, transporting about

fifty artillery gunners to the Plaza de Cataluña, were ambushed, stopped

and destroyed by the fusillades of fire from workers and Assault Guards.

Rifles and artillery pieces were seized by the workers.

AT BARCELONETA: MOBILE BARRICADES AGAINST ARTILLERY

The Mountain Artillery Regiment, at the barracks of the Docks on Icaria

Avenue, was the principal focal point of the plot of the military

uprising. Two trucks had managed to leave the barracks, each with

artillery pieces, and both successfully arrived at their destiny at the

Plaza de España. One of these guns, installed at the center of the

square, announced with its roar that the artillery had come to the

streets. At six a column was organized, under the command of Major

Fernández Unzué, whose objective was first to take the Palace of the

Government and then the Palace of the Generalitat. In October 1934, this

same Major, at the command of just one battery of artillery, only needed

to fire once on the Palace of the Generalitat and immediately saw the

white flag that put an end to the Catalanist rebellion of Companys. An

airplane had bombed the barracks before the trucks left, causing some

casualties and a certain degree of demoralization. Nonetheless, the

three batteries drove into the streets, without waiting for the arrival

of the two companies of the nearby Alcántara Infantry Regiment, which

were supposed to provide cover for them. That artillery batteries must

be protected by infantry was a fundamental in the military manuals,

since the artillery pieces had to advance slowly through the middle of

the street, in the open, dragged by animals; but the officers were

convinced that the “mob” would run away once they heard the first salvo

of cannon fire. Meanwhile, in Barceloneta, the celebration of the local

residents and the longshoremen was transformed into a unanimous outcry

demanding arms. Enrique Gómez García, the commanding officer of the

Barceloneta barracks of the Assault Guards, faced with an imminent

confrontation, decided to distribute weapons to those who handed over to

him, as a guarantee that they would return the weapons, their trade

union or political party membership cards. The first battery, commanded

by Captain López Varela, managed to proceed without incident until he

came to the bridge of San Carlos (which no longer exists), which crossed

Icaria Avenue and the railroad tracks, when he unexpectedly encountered

gunfire from a group of Assault Guards, along with workers who had been

armed by the Assault Guard barracks, posted in the environs of the Plaza

de Toros of Barceloneta (which no longer exists), the bridge itself, on

the boxcars and walls of the rail yards, and on the nearest balconies

and rooftops. They were rapidly joined by a crowd of militant workers

from Pueblo Nuevo, Barceloneta and from the Transport and Metal Workers

Trade Unions of the Ramblas. The three batteries found themselves

squeezed between two sides, and each prevented the others from

advancing. López Varela managed to set up the machine guns and the four

cannons of his battery, and opened fire, without pausing in his advance

towards Barceloneta. After two hours of fighting on the defensive, the

two batteries of the rearguard, immobilized and constantly harassed by

well-entrenched attackers, managed to withdraw to their barracks with

numerous casualties, in a chaotic retreat, marked by the terrified

stampede of the animals that were transporting some munitions that had

exploded when they were hit by gunfire. At the entrance to the barracks

they suffered fourteen casualties, caused by the machine guns of two

airplanes, which shortly afterwards bombed the barracks themselves with

little effect. The battery of López Varela, which was now incapable of

retreating, could not pass the intersection of Icaria Avenue and the

Paseo Nacional, which was blocked by an enormous barricade that was six

feet high, which the longshoremen had built with the usual cobblestones

and the not so common sandbags full of carob beans, along with pieces of

wood and five hundred tons of spooled paper unloaded in a half hour by

electric forklifts from the ship, “Ciudad de Barcelona”, moored at the

nearby “moll de les garrofes”, the usual location for the unloading of

carob beans from the sailboats that transported them from the coastal

towns of Castellón and Tarragona. The battery was then subjected to

attack by mortar fire from the roof of the Government building, as well

as by a steady barrage of fire from rifles and machine guns coming from

the Escuela Náutica and the Depósito Franco. The soldiers fired their

cannons at the barricades and the crowds, producing terrible damage to

both; but the barricades were rebuilt and the crowds returned to

intensify their determined attack. The position of the rebels became

untenable. At ten they received the order to retreat, but this retreat

turned into a hellish ordeal, because as the soldiers attempted to

withdraw, the spools of paper, now transformed into mobile barricades,

were pushed forward by unarmed workers, while other workers well

protected behind the spools threw hand grenades and maintained a steady

rate of rifle fire. The final assault was made against about thirty men,

barricaded behind their artillery pieces and dead animals, fighting

elbow to elbow. López Varela, wounded, was taken to the Gobernación, and

the rest of the officers were taken prisoner, while the soldiers

fraternized with the people. Several cannons and various small arms were

taken: and it was only ten-thirty in the morning.

The Docks barracks was besieged, with a barricade built a hundred meters

from the main gate. The infantry from the Alcántara regiment was easily

repulsed twice, although some soldiers managed to sneak into the

barracks, without at all altering the desperate situation of the

besieged, who, around eight in the evening, surrendered to several

officers of the Assault Guards, who took charge of the prisoners. That

night the barracks was taken over by the defense committees of

Barceloneta and Pueblo Nuevo, without meeting any resistance.

AT THE PLAZA URQUINAONA: THE REBELS FAIL TO OCCUPY THE RADIO STATION

Next to the Parque de la Ciudadela there were two barracks: that of the

Intendencia, loyal to the republic, so loyal in fact that it was

entrusted with the mission of separating and keeping watch over two

thirds of the civil guard units, which at the orders of Colonel Escobar

had left Layetana to seize control of the Plaza de Cataluña, and the

barracks of the Alcántara infantry regiment, whose officers were divided

between those who sympathized with and those who were opposed to the

military uprising, which maintained a curious neutrality and a typical

“soldier’s caution” that caused the troops to set off quite late, after

nine in the morning, at the order of General Fernández Burriel. One

company was ordered to come to the relief of the besieged artillery

barracks at the Docks; their mission was thwarted by the opposition of

an armed crowd that made them return promptly to their barracks. The

second company was ordered to occupy the broadcast studios of Radio

Barcelona at Number 12 Caspe Street. Coming under fire in the Urquinaona

Plaza, the soldiers made a desperate attempt to make their way down

Lauria Street towards Caspe, but after an hour of heavy fighting the

company was practically destroyed, and only a small group managed to

take shelter in the Hotel Ritz, where they surrendered after being

subjected to artillery fire.

AT DIPUTACIÓN STREET: TRUCKS ARE DRIVEN AGAINST THE ARTILLERY

The barracks of the Seventh Light Artillery regiment and the Parque de

Artillería were two buildings located at the end of San Andrés del

Palomar Street. The rebels organized a joint defense of the two

buildings, relying on the collaboration of civilian elements, most of

whom were monarchists who had reacted unfavorably to the speech made to

them by Captain Reinlen, who concluded his speech with final cries of

“Viva España” and “Viva la Republica”. Approximately thirty thousand

rifles were stored at the Parque de Artillería. After the first

departure of the four trucks, which as we have seen were destroyed at

the intersection of Diagonal/Balmes, a second convoy was organized,

whose orders were to support the infantry of the Badajoz regiment (which

had taken refuge in various buildings on the Plaza de Cataluña, without

being able to proceed any farther). This second convoy consisted of one

battery (four cannons). It arrived at Bruc Street, near Diputación

Street, at seven in the morning, after a long trip of six kilometers

almost without incident. At the intersection of Bruc and Diputación they

were ambushed by a group of Assault Guards and armed workers. The

outbreak of gunfire raised the alarm among the nearby Assault Guard

units that were guarding the Police Station at Vía Layetana, and was

also heard by those who had been dispatched from Cinco de Oros to the

Plaza de Cataluña, as well as by the popular forces that were besieging

the Hotel Colón and the Telefónica. The battery advanced down Diputación

Street towards Claris Street, but when it attempted to turn down this

street and cross the Gran Vía, it was subjected to steady rifle and

machine gun fire, which caused numerous casualties among the troops and

the draft animals. Once they set up their cannons and machine guns in

the square formed by Diputación, Claris, and Lauria Streets and the Gran

Vía, they opened fire on the crowds that never ceased to regroup and

counterattack. The seventy soldiers who manned the battery were

confronted by much more numerous attackers, well concealed on rooftops,

in windows and on balconies, whose resolve never flagged despite the

artillery fire. The reinforcements that came to the aid of the popular

forces were composed of two companies of Assault Guards, since a third

company had refused to fight and returned to the comfort of its barracks

on the Plaza de España, and by hundreds of workers who were constantly

joining the battle. The situation of the rebel battery became

increasingly more difficult. After two hours of fighting, however, a

shocking number of fatalities had been caused by the rebel artillery.

The cannons were defended by a screen of machine guns, which made them

inaccessible to every charge. The Assault Guards became discouraged, and

thought that they lacked the means necessary to confront the artillery.

The original and very risky tactic utilized by a group of CNT militants

to successfully carry out the final attack consisted in boarding the

flatbeds of three trucks, and after driving them at full speed towards

the screen of machine guns, leaping from the vehicles throwing hand

grenades. This unexpected tactic led to the disruption of the defensive

screen of the machine guns and their seizure by the workers, who fired

them at the artillery battery. At eleven in the morning the battle was

over. While the rebel officers surrendered to the Assault Guards, the

anarchosyndicalists immediately seized the machine guns and one cannon,

which they dragged by hand towards the Plaza de Cataluña.

THE CAPITANÍA IS SUBJECTED TO ARTILLERY FIRE AND STORMED BY THE

PEOPLE: GODED IS TAKEN PRISONER

At the Capitanía building, on the Paseo de Colón, where the commanding

officers of the Cataluña Division were located, the generals and staff

officers gave the appearance of acting in an Opera Buffa. No one obeyed

the orders of General Llano de la Encomienda, the supreme commander of

the Division, who remained loyal to the Republic, but no one dared

either to depose him and take command. The rebel General Fernández

Burriel allowed Llano to continue to issue orders and take telephone

calls in his office. The whole atmosphere was redolent of accusations of

weakness, barracks boastfulness and invocations of honor. When General

Goded, after declaring a state of war in Mallorca and easily dominating

the island, came to Barcelona at about twelve-thirty in one of several

seaplanes to take control of the uprising in Cataluña, he could not

understand why Llano de Encomienda remained at large and why the General

Staff had not yet centralized the command over the operations of the

rebels. Goded’s journey from the Naval Air Station to Capitanía was

surrounded by the sounds of intense exchanges of gunfire and the distant

roar of artillery. After a series of curses and mutual threats of death

exchanged with General Llano, Goded confronted the military situation of

the moment. He made a futile phone call to General Aranguren of the

Civil Guard, in an attempt to give him orders. Aranguren, who was at the

Palacio de Gobernación, accompanied and discreetly kept under

observation by España, Pérez Farrás and Guarner, refused to join the

rebels. Goded ordered the infantry of the Alcántara regiment to make

another attempt to relieve the artillery troops at the Docks. He could

not understand why the latter had been left without infantry protection.

Faced with the demoralization produced among the rebels by the constant

bombardment and strafing by the republican airplanes, Goded ordered,

through a go-between, the seaplanes which had escorted him to Barcelona

to bomb the airport at El Prat. But when his messenger came to the Navy

Air Station with his written orders, the seaplanes had already left for

their base at Mahón, after confronting the manifest hostility of the

naval personnel and the Air Station staff. It was two-thirty and the

defeat of the rebels already appeared to be a forgone conclusion. Goded

then tried to summon reinforcements from Mallorca, Zaragoza, Mataró and

Girona. He could not get a telephone connection with Mataró or Girona,

nor could he send a messenger, because the armored car’s tires had been

punctured by bullets. Zaragoza and Palma were too far away to offer any

effective support. Nor could the infantry of the Alcántara regiment

secure its objectives, since it was easily repulsed in its second

attempt to approach the barracks of the Docks, and the soldiers who

managed to sneak into the barracks were not numerous enough to raise the

siege.

A heterogeneous crowd, formed of militant workers brandishing rifles and

wearing helmets and cartridge belts taken from the enemy, and Assault

Guards with their dress coats unbuttoned, or in their shirts, dragged

the cannons taken at Diputación-Claris, proceeding via Layetana Street

with the intention of assaulting the Division. The longshoreman Manuel

Lecha, a former artilleryman,[9] installed the guns in the Plaza Antonio

López in order to get a direct line of sight to fire on the Capitanía

building, while the batteries taken on Icaria Avenue were firing on an

indirect line from Barceloneta. It was five in the afternoon. Goded,

seeing these arrangements, telephoned España, the Chancellor of the

Gobernación, in order to boastfully demand his surrender, receiving in

response the offer of a half hour to surrender, with the guarantee that

his life would be spared, and once this half hour had expired the

artillery would open fire. At five-thirty the artillery salvos began.

Forty salvos and a barrage of rifle fire that was getting closer and

closer allowed no doubts to be entertained about the imminence of the

final assault. A white flag appeared and both sides observed a

ceasefire, but when a loyal officer approached the building to accept

its surrender, the machine guns of Capitanía opened fire. The battle

resumed and when the doors of the building were about to be forced a

white flag once again appeared, but now the attackers did not cease

firing, and finally broke down the doors and entered in force into the

Capitanía. It was now six in the evening. Major Pérez Farrás,[10]

risking his own life, managed to protect General Goded from certain

lynching, which was the fate of various officers in civilian clothing,

and brought him to the Palacio de la Generalitat, where he was convinced

by Companys to broadcast over the radio transmitter that was installed

there an order to cease fire: “Fate has been unkind to me and I have

been taken prisoner. Therefore, if you want to avoid a bloodbath, the

soldiers who will join me may do so free of any responsibility.” It was

seven in the evening. The message was recorded and broadcast by the

radio transmitters every half hour, with a significant propaganda impact

all over Spain.

THE FRUIT IS RIPE FOR THE PICKING

The popular victory was so overwhelming that some buildings fell by

themselves, without any violence at all, as ripe fruit falls from the

tree. The warden of the Modelo Prison opened the doors of the prisoners’

cells, anticipating the inevitable riot and assault on the prison. At

Number 26 Mercaders Street the Construction Workers Trade Union as well

as the Regional Committee of the CNT and the Local Trade Union

Federation had their headquarters. Right behind these buildings was the

Barcelona Employers Federation headquarters, a building that is now

Number 34 Vía Layetana. In the adjacent building, currently Number 32,

was the Casa Cambó. Both buildings were occupied by the cenetistas,

without any resistance, since they had been completely abandoned, with

the furniture and the archives left behind. Both buildings together were

known as the “Casa CNT-FAI” and served right up until the end of the war

as the headquarters of the CNT and FAI Regional Committees, the Mujeres

Libres, and, among many other groups, the Committee of Investigation and

Information of the CNT-FAI, directed by Manuel Escorza, who, from the

attic of the Casa Cambó, made extensive use, over the following months,

of the information contained in the archives captured from the Employers

Association and the Lliga.

SAN ANDRÉS: THE BARCELONA PROLETARIAT SEIZES THIRTY THOUSAND RIFLES

The small force that guarded the barracks and artillery depot of San

Andrés, most of which was composed of right wing and monarchist

peasants, saw how the crowds that were attacking the barracks kept

growing larger. During the afternoon the republican air force strafed

and bombed the barracks and the Maestranza, taking care not to blow up

the arsenal, causing some casualties, both among the soldiers as well as

among their attackers. The planes repeated their attacks three or four

more times, killing and wounding several more soldiers, causing an

enormous demoralization to spread among the defenders, which was further

magnified by news of the disaster that had overtaken the military

rebellion in Barcelona. By nightfall the defenders, both military as

well as civilian, were gradually abandoning the barracks, and attempting

to escape. Without any resistance the confederal defense committees of

San Andrés, Horta, Santa Coloma, San Adrián and Pueblo Nuevo stormed the

barracks and the Maestranza, before dawn, seizing the entire arsenal

stored there. There were thirty thousand rifles. The Barcelona

proletariat was now armed. The Assault Guards, sent by Escofet to

prevent this from happening, refused to engage in an armed conflict with

the workers.

The barricades built in front of the barracks to prevent the escape of

the besieged rebels, now prevented the entrance of the Assault Guards.

It was now too late to impose bourgeois order: the situation was

distinctly revolutionary. If these Assault Guards had opened fire on the

people they would have been immediately transformed into suicidal

rebels.

In reality, as of six in the evening, with the final capture of the

Plaza de Cataluña and the surrender of Goded at the Capitanía, the

uprising could be considered to have been defeated. All that remained

was a cleanup operation to finish off the last holdouts. The various

barracks, now with hardly any troops, were totally demoralized, and

further discouraged by constant desertions, they surrendered or were

stormed over the course of the evening and night. Such was the case, for

example, at the barracks of Bruc, in Pedralbes, held by a small squad of

rebels. In the evening a plane dropped leaflets, explaining that the

soldiers were discharged and the rebel officers deposed, which provoked

the desertion of almost all the soldiers. The few remaining officers

decided to surrender the barracks to the Civil Guard, although it was

only shortly thereafter stormed by the cenetista workers without meeting

any resistance. They renamed it the “Bakunin” barracks.

JULY 20: THE FINAL ASSAULT ON THE CARMELITES AND THE ATARAZANAS

BARRACKS

On the 20^(th) only two rebel strongholds remained: the monastery of the

Carmelites and the core positions of Atarazanas and the Military

Offices.

Since dawn an enormous crowd had joined the siege of the monastery of

the Carmelites, impatiently breaking through the cordon of Assault

Guards. The besieged had already announced their surrender on the

previous night, without, however, ceasing to shoot at any of the

besiegers who tried to approach the monastery. The active complicity of

the monks with the rebels, to whom they had given refuge, medical aid

and food, was interpreted by the masses surrounding the monastery in

such a way that they imagined that the monks had also manned the machine

guns, which had caused so many casualties. Towards noon Colonel Escobar

arrived on the scene, in the command of a company of the Civil Guard,

who negotiated with the rebels for their immediate surrender. The gates

were opened and from the outside one could see the officers, mixing

fraternally with the hated monks. An enraged mob, breaking through the

cordon of Assault Guards and Civil Guards, invaded the monastery,

killing the monks and officers with clubs and knives or shooting them

point-blank, and did not even spare the corpses of their enemies. The

body of Colonel Lacasa was decapitated, that of Captain Domingo was

decapitated, mutilated and impaled on a pole and the body of Major

Rebolledo was castrated.[11] Anonymous militiamen dispersed an impromptu

march that celebrated the victory by displaying the impaled head of the

Colonel. The cut-up remains of Captain Domingo were brought in a taxi to

the zoo to be fed to the beasts.[12]

At the end of the Ramblas, in front of the Columbus monument, on the

left was the building containing the Military Offices, and on the right,

just in front, the Atarazanas barracks, divided into two zones,

separated by broad plazas divided by walls and barred doors: the

Maestranza (a building that once faced on the Rambla de Santa Mónica,

which no longer exists), whose defenders were still holding out, and the

old medieval shipyards, which had already been conquered. The Palacio de

Dependencias (the current Gobierno Militar, where Salvador Puig Antich

was tried in 1973), housed all the auxiliary services of the Division:

Judge Advocates, auditors, accountants, prosecutors, mobilization

center, etc. The crossfire between the buildings of the Dependencias,

the Columbus monument and Atarazanas, made them impregnable. Guns

commanded a wide expanse from the balcony of Atarazanas, which opened up

on the Rambla, and caused many fatalities among the attackers. The siege

had begun on the 19^(th). At dawn on the 20^(th), when the uprising had

been defeated in the entire city, all available forces were deployed on

the Rambla de Santa Mónica in expectation of the final assault. A 7.5 cm

gun, under the command of Sergeant Gordo, maintained a steady barrage on

the old masonry of Atarazanas, at the same time that the truck that had

left from Pueblo Nuevo, with a machine gun installed on the back of the

vehicle, protected with mattresses, approached from the other side of

Atarazanas, maintaining a steady fire from the machine gun. The

situation became untenable for the besieged: some one hundred fifty men,

one hundred ten in the Dependencias and about forty in Atarazanas. Two

more cannons and two mortars installed on the pier joined the siege.

Airplanes continuously bombed and strafed the rebel positions. From

nearby terraces men threw hand grenades. After they ran out of

ammunition the soldiers in the Dependencias Militares decided to

surrender, and, after negotiating with the Gobernación concerning

guarantees of safety for the departure of the officers’ relatives who

were in the building, flew the white flag shortly after noon, allowing

the entrance of the Assault Guards. The anarchists who besieged the last

redoubt of the rebels, in Atarazanas, rejected the intervention of the

Civil Guard and the militants of the POUM in the final assault. The CNT

Defense Committee, including all the members of the “Nosotros” group,

was present at Atarazanas, and decided to storm it. The anarchist

attackers approached the barracks, some taking cover by running from

tree to tree, others taking cover “behind the rolling newspaper

spools”.[13] In an imprudent advance Francisco Ascaso was killed by a

shot in the head. Shortly afterwards the soldiers in Atarazanas

surrendered, flying the white flag, at the sight of which the

libertarians climbed over the walls and entered amidst a storm of

gunfire directed at the officers, while they fraternized with the common

soldiers. It was a little before one in the afternoon.

THE MILITARY BALANCE SHEET: FROM THE FASCIST UPRISING TO THE WORKERS

INSURRECTION

The main barracks were on the outskirts of the city and their

predictable strategy,[14] confirmed by the documents of the conspirators

in the uprising, which had fallen into the hands of Major Felip Díaz

Sandino, consisted in converging in the center of the city to occupy the

government buildings, especially the Palacio de la Generalitat and that

of the Gobernación, the communications centers such as the Telephone,

Post Office and Telegraph facilities, and the radio transmitters and to

make contact with the Division headquarters (the Capitanía building).

The forces loyal to the Government of the Generalitat had a bicephalous

leadership, divided between the Police Station on Vía Layetana,[15]

under the direction of Captain Escofet and Major Alberto Arrando, who

exercised provisional command over the Assault Guards, and where

Companys had taken refuge; while in the Palacio de Gobernación the

chancellor José María España directed operations, who had ordered the

mobilization of two-thirds of the Civil Guard forces behind the Palace

since eleven in the morning of the 19^(th).

The plan of the confederal Defense Committee, drafted by García Oliver,

consisted in keeping activities in the vicinity of the barracks under

observation, and allowing the rebel troops to leave the barracks without

engaging them in battle, because it would be easier to defeat them in

the streets. The close personal relations between the leaders of the CNT

and various republican officials, especially from Atarazanas and the El

Prat airfield, proved to be of decisive importance on July 19^(th),[16]

with the seizure of the important arsenal at the Atarazanas barracks and

the weapons stored at the Gobernación, together with the continuous air

bombardments of the barracks held by the rebels. The collaboration of

the CNT with the air force had already materialized several days before

the rebel uprising, in the form of intrepid reconnaissance flights over

Barcelona carried out by various members of the “Nosotros” group in

planes piloted by the officers Ponce de León and Meana, with the

knowledge of Díaz Sandino, commander of the air force at Prat.[17]

The arrogance and ineptitude of the rebel officers, who were convinced

that “the mob” would run away in fear once they heard the first salvo of

cannon fire, or once they saw the soldiers marching down the street in

martial order, led to the ambushes that they suffered at Cinco de Oros,

Balmes-Diagonal and at Icaria Avenue, where they were taken by surprise

and massacred while advancing slowly down the middle of the street, with

mules dragging their artillery pieces, without any scouts sent out

ahead, or any protection from infantry. The rebels were sure that the

uprising would be a military cakewalk, as was the case on October 6,

1934. But on July 19 the rebels did not have to confront four

overweening Catalanists, led by an incompetent governor like the fascist

Dencás, or an anti-CNT police chief like Badía, who was also hostile to

Companys because of a dispute over women,[18] but the industrial

proletariat of Barcelona, organized in defense committees in each

working class neighborhood and in the groups of militants of the various

trade unions of the CNT. That is, by those non-professional proletarian

combatants who, over the course of the struggle itself, would be called

and would call themselves, after the evening of July 19, and as they

took up arms: the workers militias, the militiamen.

With the exception of Cinco de Oros, the initiative in the

confrontations with the rebels was always seized by the proletariat: on

the Paralelo, in Pueblo Nuevo, in Barceloneta, in San Andrés. The

Assault Guards (1,960 men in all)[19] were incited to fight and resist

by the courage and fearlessness of the workers, whom they overwhelmingly

supported. On numerous occasions the Assault Guards hesitated, as they

did at Diputación Street in their confrontation with the artillery unit,

or even collaborated with the rebels, as they did at the Plaza de

España, or were decimated and annihilated by the rebels, as happened to

a company at the port of Baleares. The commanders of the Civil Guard,

General Aranguren and Colonel Brotons, were “semi-prisoners” in the

Palacio de Gobernación, closely guarded by José María España, Vicente

Guarner (Escofet’s second-in-command) and Enrique Pérez Farrás. The

Civil Guards were a non-factor during the events, up until the moment

when Colonel Escobar received the order from General Aranguren to seize

the University and the Hotel Colón. Escofet, the police commissioner,

had ordered Aranguren by telephone, in the name of President Companys,

to bring the Civil Guards into the conflict, in an attempt to dampen the

proletarian combativeness and to break the dubious neutrality and

wait-and-see attitude of the Civil Guard. But the mistrust, both on the

part of the workers as well as the Government of the Generalitat,

towards the Civil Guards was never dispelled. The troops of the Civil

Guards had already received orders to concentrate in just two barracks

on the night of July 18, those of Ausias March and Consejo de Ciento, in

order to keep them under observation and to prevent any of them from

going over to the side of the rebels, as took place with the detachment

sent to the monastery of the Carmelites under the command of Major

Recas. Both barracks were constantly under surveillance by groups of CNT

militants and squads of the Assault Guards. And during their slow

advance up Layetana, when they tried to get from the Palacio de

Gobernación to the Plaza de Cataluña, the remaining two-thirds were

separated by loyal soldiers from the Intendencia, and watched very

closely by groups of armed workers. The intervention of the Civil Guard

was therefore not decisive in Barcelona, and in any case its initial

neutrality was more important, as was the prevention of any attempts on

the part of its members to join the ranks of the rebel troops. The

polemic concerning whether the military uprising was defeated by the

units of the Assault Guards and the Civil Guards, “controlled” by the

Government of the Generalitat, or by the CNT, is clearly an a posteriori

political distortion, and is historically false, because both Guard

forces were undermined by the enemy. The contagious and unstoppable

popular and revolutionary climate, which prevailed in Barcelona on July

19, compelled the forces of public order to do their duty, and they

ended up later fraternally participating in the common struggle against

fascism.

It was the Barcelona proletariat, understood as the population of recent

immigrants in the marginal and marginalized neighborhoods of “cheap

housing” and the shantytowns of La Torrassa, Collblanc, Can Tunis, Santa

Coloma, Somorrostro, and San Andrés, and the industrial workers

(especially the textile workers, but also those employed in the metal

industry, the port, the gas and electric utilities, construction,

transport, chemicals and wood, etc.), paid badly and treated worse,

subject to humiliating factory rules, draconian working conditions,

generalized piecework and wages that did not cover the most basic

necessities; with extremely harsh living conditions, insecure and

miserable, in the neighborhoods of Sants, Pueblo Nuevo, Pueblo Seco,

Clot, San Andrés and Barceloneta, or the numerous unemployed workers[20]

of the various working class neighborhoods of Barcelona, Hospitalet and

Badalona, who took the initiative, organized in each neighborhood into

CNT defense committees.[21] The decisive impact that the victory of the

insurrection in Barcelona would have had on all of Cataluña had also

attracted to the city, already on the night of July 18, a group of

miners from Alto Llobregat and numerous militants from Tarrasa.

The CNT in Barcelona during the 1930s created a world of deeply rooted

and necessary social, family, neighborhood and immigrant relations,

which took the form of a strong sense of neighborhood association, of an

all-embracing kind, from trade union and culture to mutual aid,

self-defense and solidarity against the abuses of the employers and the

police. In a city with an extraordinarily high percentage of recent

immigrants[22] since 1914, a word-of-mouth effect prevailed, in which

the most experienced emigrant conveyed information about jobs and

housing to his family or friends from the “village”, which led to a

largely-unstudied phenomenon whereby people from the same rural towns

came to live in the same urban neighborhoods, or even on certain

streets.[23] The enormous strength of the CNT in the working class

neighborhoods had been able to take root and flourish precisely by means

of that patient and modest work of organizing, trade unionism,

educating, “proletarianizing” and defending that massive population of

migrant labor power that came from the rural world. Barcelona was an

industrial city with huge social inequalities and profound class

distinctions, with marked differences that were manifested both with

regard to clothing and food, as well as in the well defined geographical

class boundaries between the elegant bourgeois neighborhoods (around the

Paseo de Gracia and the Derecha del Ensanche), with luxurious buildings

where modernism flourished; and the working class neighborhoods, without

infrastructure or public services, unhealthy, lacking urban amenities,

subjected to the service of industry, in which the workers housing was

nothing more than warehouses, next to the factories, for cheap and

abundant labor power, which the rising unemployment of the 1930s plunged

into misery and marginalization, concentrating the population of the old

town at Bengali levels of density, and everywhere erasing the

differences between proletarians and lumpen, who shared an identical

situation of struggle for mere survival. Furthermore, the city’s recent

social history, with confrontations like the general strike at La

Canadiense (1919), and the outright class war of the years of

pistolerismo (1917–1923) which concluded with the victory of the

employers during the dictatorship of Primo de Rivera, showed that

Barcelona society was not based on an authoritarian model of submission

of the proletariat to the dictatorship of the local bourgeoisie, which

did not hesitate to resort to state terrorism, or brutal repression by

means of the army, to preserve its authority.

From the very first moment that the rebel troops began to leave their

barracks, at around four-fifteen in the morning, until the afternoon of

July 19, it was these defense committees (in which the anarchist

affinity groups and the libertarian cultural centers had been

integrated) and the cenetista militants, concentrated in the offices of

the various trade unions of the CNT, especially the woodworkers, on

Rosal Street, the Transport and Metal Workers, on the Rambla de Santa

Mónica, and the Construction Workers, at Number 26 Mercaders Street,

near the Casa Cambó, which led the armed struggle. At about nine in the

morning an unstoppable revolutionary contagion began to spread, massive

and mimetic, curious and bold, which by the afternoon had become a mass

phenomenon, which filled the streets with an immense crowd that wanted

to participate at any price in the battle of Barcelona against fascism,

anxious not to miss the opportunity of intervening so that the people’s

victory would be assured. The radio never ceased to encourage the

struggle with its stirring reports. Requisitioned cars, on which the

initials CNT-FAI or UHP had been emblazoned, full of armed militiamen,

assured effective communication between barricades, the sites where

battles were taking place and the trade union locals, driving at high

speed down the side streets, which were totally controlled by the

workers. The workers at the Telephone company, who had already cut off

the communications of the Capitanía with the rebel barracks, installed

telephones at some of the strategic barricades.

At the Brecha de San Pablo, at the intersection of the Paralelo with San

Pablo Street, the Ronda de San Pablo and Rosal Street, next to El

Molino, the armed proletariat, without help from anyone, defeated the

army. But this victory would not have been possible without that immense

crowd of people who harassed the rebels at every corner, from every

balcony, from every doorway, from the terraces and rooftops, who watched

the movements of the troops, built barricades, offered food and drink,

or medical aid, information and shelter to the combatant workers, and

who anxiously waited for someone to fall wounded in order to pick up

their much-sought after rifle or pistol, in order to carry on with the

battle.

Around nine in the morning a squadron coming from the Plaza de la

Universidad proceeded down the Ronda de San Antonio[24] towards the

Brecha de San Pablo. But already at the Ronda de San Pablo, in front of

the Mercado de San Antonio, the rebels were attacked from all sides by a

bold crowd, and they had to take refuge in the monastery of Los

Escolapios de San Antonio, where, after an hour-long siege, their

ammunition exhausted, they had no other choice but to surrender.

At eleven in the morning, the troops who had occupied the Plaza de

España attempted to go to the aid of the rebels who were fighting in the

Brecha de San Pablo, because after five hours of combat they needed

ammunition and provisions, but not only could they not advance beyond

Avenida Cine, but they were attacked by the crowds and had to retreat.

After several hours of resistance they were forced to abandon a square

that they could no longer control, fleeing in haste to the barracks they

had left, and leaving behind their two artillery pieces that they had

set up in the middle of the square, because the increasing and fearless

attacks of the defense committees of Sants, Hostafrancs, La Torrassa, La

Bordeta and Collblanc had taken the fairgrounds area and all the streets

that led to the Plaza de España, transforming it into a massive trap

without any possible defense, once the masses of the workers had secured

Tarragona Street, the only street that remained open by which the

soldiers could return to their barracks. At three in the afternoon the

Plaza de España was in the hands of the people; it was an eerie plaza,

strewn with corpses and dismembered animals.

Thanks to the fact that the rebel troops who were fighting in the Brecha

remained totally isolated, without being able to obtain any help at all,

between eleven and noon the final assault on the machine guns installed

in the center of the Paralelo Avenue took place, which we described

above. Between noon and two in the afternoon a small group waited for

the last soldiers, who had taken refuge inside El Molino, to finally use

up what remained of their ammunition. Meanwhile, the immense crowds that

had seized the entire Paralelo, from the Plaza de España to Atarazanas,

and from the Brecha to Los Escolapios, set off, victorious,

enthusiastic, and with better weapons, towards those places where

fighting was still taking place, anxious not to miss out on the glory of

participating in the final victory over fascism, or towards the barracks

of San Andrés, where it would soon be possible to obtain a much-desired

rifle.

These same masses, armed or not, but filled with the revolutionary

fever, we find in the Plaza de Cataluña, harassing the rebel troops

until they caused them to break formation, and finally forcing them to

take refuge in the Hotel Colón, without being able to successfully

fulfill their mission to seize the nearby broadcasting station of Radio

Barcelona, at Number 12 Caspe, or Radio Asociación, at Number 8 Rambla

de los Estudios. This was the same crowd, curious, exalted and bold to

the point of recklessness, that, at the intersection of Diputación and

Lauria, stopped and paralyzed the artillery forces that had been

dispatched to aid the rebels who were isolated and besieged in the Plaza

de Cataluña, despite the fact that they were close enough to hear the

rattle of the machine gun at the Hotel Colón. This was the same crowd

that broke and dispersed the rebels in the Plaza de Urquinaona. This

crowd, which did not observe any ideological tendencies, or parties,

fraternized in the street fighting with Assault Guards and Civil Guards,

causing them to relax their discipline. They were the same crowds that

assaulted the barracks of San Andrés, seizing thirty thousand rifles,

and which by their mere presence, exultant and festive, paralyzed the

Assault Guards who were sent to prevent them from doing so. And it was

this enraged and impatient crowd that on the 20^(th) mercilessly

executed monks and officers who had continued to resist, provoking a

useless spilling of the people’s blood, and who displayed some of the

corpses as lessons.

ARMED VICTORY AND POLITICAL CAPITULATION

Counting the casualties on both sides the total was about four hundred

fifty dead (mostly cenetistas) and thousands of wounded. In thirty-two

hours the people of Barcelona had defeated the army. Almost all the

churches and monasteries, some already on the morning of the 19^(th),

were burned under controlled conditions or had coffins burned at their

doors, with the notable exceptions of the Cathedral and the Church of

the Holy Family, seized by the “mossos d’esquadra” and the libertarians,

respectively. The Barcelona proletariat was armed with the thirty

thousand rifles of San Andrés. Escofet resigned from his position as

Police Chief at the end of July, because he could no longer guarantee

public order. The Assault Guards and Civil Guards were, from a military

point of view, undoubtedly more efficient and disciplined than the

defense committees and the various groups of armed workers; but without

the participation of the crowds in the street battles, these companies

of Civil Guards or Assault Guards, politically conservative or fascist,

would have passed with their weapons and supplies over to the side of

the rebel troops: they were neither the winners nor the losers in this

battle. The military and fascist uprising, which had counted on the

complicity of the Church, failed almost everywhere in Spain, creating,

as a reaction, a revolutionary situation. The defeat of the army by the

proletariat in the “red zone” had completely destroyed the state

monopoly on violence, leading to the blossoming of a myriad of local

powers, directly associated with the local exercise of violence.

Violence and power were intimately related. On the other hand, in

Barcelona, the so-called “forces of public order”, those Assault Guards

and the Civil Guards, which had been so undecided about which side to

take, and which ended up fraternizing with the armed people, had been

assigned to their barracks by the Government of the Generalitat,

awaiting the opportune moment to deploy them in support of the

counterrevolution. This generalized revolutionary situation was what

caused the emergence, without the directives of any organization, or any

directive centers of any kind, in every place in Spain where the fascist

uprising had been defeated: committees; the arming of the proletariat;

barricades and control patrols; popular militias; confiscated cars and

trucks with the confederal initials painted on their sides, filled with

men waving rifles over their heads, racing loudly up and down the

streets; the disappearance of hats and ties; the burning of the

churches; passes issued by the defense committees; looting of the houses

of the bourgeoisie; revolutionary committees on a regional or local

scale in Málaga, Barcelona, Aragón, Valencia, Gijón, Madrid, Santander,

Sama de Langreo, Lérida, Castellón, Cartagena, Alicante, Almería, among

the most well-known; persecution, imprisonment or murder “in situ” of

fascists, rebel officers, employers and priests; confiscation of

factories, barracks and buildings of all kinds; workers control

committees and a long etcetera in which the exercise of violence WAS

ITSELF the manifestation of the new workers power. In the weeks

following July 19 in Barcelona a revolutionary situation arose, new and

unprecedented, festive and savage, in which the execution of the

fascist, of the boss or the priest, WAS the revolution. Violence and

power were identical. Rather than dual power, there was an atomization

of power. The revolutionary torrent dragged everything along with its

furious, redemptive and inexorable ecstasy. Although the state

institutions remained, the CNT-FAI decided it was necessary to FIRST

crush fascism where it had triumphed, and accepted the creation

alongside the Generalitat, whose existence was not questioned, of a

Central Committee of Antifascist Militias of Cataluña (CCMA),[25] which

was to be an extended version of the collaboration of the military

liaison committee in which the Generalitat, the loyal military officers,

the confederal Defense Committee and the other republican and working

class parties and organizations participated during the street fighting.

Also on the 20^(th), Companys, as president of the Generalitat, which

still existed, summoned the leaders of the various organizations to the

Palace, including the anarchists. A debate was held at a plenum of

militants, meeting at the Casa CNT-FAI, to determine whether they should

respond to the invitation of the president of the Generalitat, and after

a brief analysis of the situation in the streets, it was decided to send

the Liaison Committee to the Generalitat to meet with Companys. The

members of the delegation attended the meeting[26] armed, tired and

filthy from battle: Buenaventura Durruti, Juan García Oliver,[27] “Abad

de Santillán”, José Asens and Aurelio Fernández.[28] Meeting with the

delegates of the various political and trade union organizations on the

patio of the oranges, including Andreu Nin, Joan Comorera, Josep Coll,

and Josep Rovira, they discussed their experiences in the events,

excitedly passing from one group to another, until Companys appeared,

accompanied by Pérez Farrás. The various groups combined into one, all

next to one another and in a line, in respectful silence. Companys

looked at all of them, one by one, satisfied, serene and smiling. Fixing

his gaze on the CNT delegation he greeted them with these words: “You

have won. Today you are the masters of the city and of Cataluña, because

only you have defeated the fascist officers, and I hope that you will

not be angry with me for reminding you that you did not lack the help of

the Assault Guards and the ‘mossos d’esquadra’.” He continued, in a

meditative tone: “But the truth is that although you were harshly

persecuted right up until yesterday, today you have defeated the

military and the fascists.” After greeting all of those present,

standing, formed in a circle around him, as the masters of the street,

he asked, “And now what shall we do?” Looking at the cenetistas, he told

them: “Something must be done to deal with this new situation!” He

continued, warning them that, although we had conquered in Barcelona,

the struggle was not over, “we do not know when and how it will turn out

in the rest of Spain”, then he called attention to his position and the

role that he could play in his office: “for my part, I represent the

Generalitat, a real but diffuse state of opinion and international

recognition. They are mistaken who consider all of this as something

useless”, and concluded by claiming that if it was necessary to form a

new government of the Generalitat, “I am at your disposal if you want to

speak to me”. García Oliver responded: “You can remain as President. We

are not at all interested in the presidency or the government”, as if he

had understood that Companys was resigning his position. After this

first meeting,[29] informal and stressful, of the various delegates,

standing all around Companys, the latter invited them to enter one of

the Palace’s parlors, where they were comfortably seated, to coordinate

the unity and the collaboration of all the antifascist forces, by way of

the formation of a committee of militias, that would control disorder in

the streets and organize the militia columns that had to be sent to

Zaragoza.

The Enlarged Regional Committee of the CNT, informed by the CNT

delegation of the interview at the Palace, agreed after brief

deliberation to tell Companys by telephone that the CNT accepted on

principle the constitution of a Central Committee of Antifascist

Militias (CCMA), pending the definitive resolution that would be adopted

at the Plenum of Local and District Committees, which was to convene on

the 21^(st). That same night Companys ordered that the official bulletin

of the Generalitat should print a decree mandating the creation of these

civilian militias.

On Tuesday, July 21,[30] at the Casa CNT-FAI, the proposal of Companys

that the CNT should participate in a CCMA was submitted for the formal

approval of a Regional Plenum of Local and District Trade Unions,

convoked by the Committee of the Regional Confederation of Labor of

Cataluña. After the introductory report by Marianet, José Xena,

representing the District of Baix Llobregat, proposed the withdrawal of

the CNT delegates from the CCMA and that the organization should proceed

with the revolution to establish libertarian communism. Juan García

Oliver then spoke and characterized the debate and the decision that had

to be made as a choice between an “absurd” anarchist dictatorship or

collaboration[31] with the other antifascist forces in the Central

Committee of Militias to continue the struggle against fascism. In this

manner García Oliver, deliberately or not,[32] rendered the confused and

ambiguous option of “going for broke” unviable to the Plenum. As opposed

to the prospect of an intransigent “anarchist dictatorship”, the defense

offered by Federica Montseny[33] of the acratic principles against all

dictatorship seemed more logical, balanced and reasonable, supported by

the arguments of Abad de Santillán concerning the danger of isolation

and foreign intervention. Yet another position arose, defended by Manuel

Escorza, who proposed the use of the government of the Generalitat as an

instrument for socialization and collectivization, while waiting to

dispose of it when it ceased to be useful to the CNT.[34] The plenum

proved to be favorable to the idea of the CNT collaborating with the

other antifascist forces in the Central Committee of Militias, with the

one negative vote of the District Committee of Baix Llobregat. Most of

those who attended the Plenum, including Durruti and Ortiz, remained

silent, because they thought, as did so many others, that the revolution

must be postponed until the capture of Zaragoza and the defeat of

fascism. So, without further debate or philosophical considerations, it

was decided to consolidate and institutionalize the Liaison Committee

between the CNT and the Generalitat that existed prior to July 19, which

was now transformed, expanded and further elaborated in the CCMA that,

by embodying the antifascist unity of all the parties and trade unions,

was to be responsible for imposing order on the rearguard and organizing

and supplying the militias that had to go Aragón to fight the fascists.

At the first meeting of the Central Committee of Militias, held on the

night of the 21^(st), the CNT representatives[35] clearly displayed for

the republicans and Catalanists their power and independent character,

having published a public proclamation that gave the Central Committee

many more responsibilities and duties, both with regard to military

matters and public safety, than were initially conceded by the Decree of

the Generalitat. It was not an idle boast that caused Aurelio Fernández,

in response to a question that had arisen at this first session of the

CCMA about who defeated the army, to answer that it was “the same people

as always: the dregs of society”, that is, the unemployed, the recent

immigrants and the marginal and impoverished population living in the

“cheap housing” of La Torrassa, Can Tunis, Somorrostro, Santa Coloma and

San Andrés, and the abused industrial proletariat that, in extremely

harsh living conditions, devastated by massive unemployment, worked long

hours, went to work hungry, or worked temporary jobs for piecework

rates, piled up in the working class neighborhoods of Pueblo Nuevo,

Sants, Barceloneta, Chino, Hostafrancs or Pueblo Seco, who rented or

subleased small shacks, houses or apartments that they had to share with

others because of the unaffordable rents.

Meanwhile, Companys had authorized Martín Barrera, the Minister of

Labor, to make a radio announcement of the regulations concerning the

reduction of the working day, wage increases, rent reductions and new

labor laws which had to first be agreed to by the representatives of the

employers associations, such as the Employers Federation, the Chambers

of Industry and of Real Estate, etc., to whom he explained the necessity

of channeling the revolutionary impulse of the masses, as the director

of the potash mines of Suria had in fact already done, who preferred to

suffer financial losses instead of going back to the mine and being

taken hostage by the miners. During the course of the meeting various

representatives of the employers received phone calls warning them not

to return to their homes, because patrols of armed men were looking for

them. The meeting ended when it became clear that the businessmen who

were present no longer represented anyone. The radio announcement was

broadcast anyway, several days later, in an attempt to provide a safe

framework for popular enthusiasm and demands.

On Thursday, July 23, at the Casa CNT-FAI, the question of the entry of

the anarchosyndicalists into the CCMA and the significant opposition to

this policy on the part of the militants, was submitted to debate at a

Joint Plenum of the CNT and FAI,[36] that is, a Plenum of leading

militants.[37] During the evening of that same day, the members of the

“Nosotros” group met at the house of Gregorio Jover to analyze the

situation,[38] and to bid farewell[39] to Buenaventura Durruti prior to

his departure on the following day with a Column of militiamen, who left

the next morning from Cinco de Oros, and to Antonio Ortiz, who embarked

with another Column on a train on the evening of the 24^(th).[40]

At nine-thirty on the morning of the 24^(th), Durruti, in the name of

the CCMA, delivered a radio address in which he warned the cenetistas of

the imperious necessity of remaining vigilant against any

counterrevolutionary attempts and not to abandon what they had conquered

in Barcelona.[41] Durruti seemed to be aware of the danger of leaving

the rearguard unsecured, with a class enemy that had not yet been

eliminated. Everything had to be postponed until after the capture of

Zaragoza.

On Sunday, July 26, at the Casa CNT-FAI, the question of the CNT’s

collaboration in the Central Committee of Antifascist Militias, in which

the representatives of the CNT were already participating,[42] was once

again submitted for the formal approval of a Regional Plenum of Local

and District Federations of Trade Unions, convoked by the Committee of

the Regional Confederation of Labor of Cataluña. The result was that the

decisions made by the Expanded Regional Committee to collaborate with

the Government of the Generalitat and the other parties, which already

constituted an irreversible reality, were ratified again by another

Regional Plenum of Trade Unions. It was a policy of fait accompli, in

which the Plenum of the 26^(th) performed the role of a simple rubber

stamp for decisions that had already been made. Although we have no

record of the debates that took place, the final accord left no room for

doubts concerning the serious opposition that arose against the

acceptance of the collaborationist position of the superior committees

of the CNT-FAI—all we know is that there was fierce opposition. The

resolution on the analysis of the current revolutionary situation

concluded with a statement that support for the position was “absolutely

unanimous”. Curiously, the position that was approved at this Plenum was

defined as the “same position”, that is, the one that the CNT delegation

had already provisionally accepted when it met with Companys, the same

one that was approved by the Regional Plenum of the 21^(st), and the

same one that was approved at the Joint CNT-FAI Plenum on the 23^(rd).

What position?: “the fascist rebels are the only enemies of the people”,

and therefore neither the bourgeois government of the Generalitat nor

the republicans were enemies that had to be attacked, but allies. The

renunciation of revolution was already absolute: “No one should go any

further. No one must break ranks.” An appeal was made regarding the

moral obligation to accept the decisions of the majority[43] and a

profession of faith in the antifascist cause was pronounced: “Every day,

against fascism, only against the fascism that rules half of Spain.” The

final communiqué of the Regional Plenum concluded with an unequivocal

and indisputable order to accept and obey the CCMA: “there is a

COMMITTEE OF ANTIFASCIST MILITIAS AND A SUBORDINATE BODY CALLED THE

SUPPLY COMMISSION. It is everyone’s duty to comply with their

directives, and regularly follow the procedures of all their orders.”

On July 28 the Local Federation of Trade Unions of Barcelona proclaimed

the end of the general strike.

COMMITTEES EVERYWHERE; COORDINATION NOWHERE

Violence and power go hand in hand. Once the state’s monopoly on

violence was destroyed, because the army was defeated in the streets and

the proletariat had taken up arms, a revolutionary situation opened up

that imposed its violence, its power and its order. The power of an

armed working class.

The revolutionary committees—defense, factory, neighborhood or town,

workers control committees, supply committees, etc.—formed the embryo of

the organs of power of the working class. They initiated a methodical

expropriation of the property of the bourgeoisie, implemented industrial

and agricultural collectivization, organized the popular militias that

stabilized the military fronts during the first few days, organized

control patrols and rearguard militias that imposed the “new

revolutionary order” by means of the violent repression of the Church,

the employers, fascists and former pistoleros and yellow trade

unionists, since counterrevolutionary snipers operated continuously for

a whole week in the city. But these committees were incapable of

coordinating their efforts and creating a centralized working class

power. The initiatives and activities of the revolutionary committees

frequently overlapped with and were duplicated by those carried out by

the leaders of the various traditional organizations of the workers

movement, including the CNT and the FAI, or a POUM that was still making

demands for higher wages and minor reforms which had already been

surpassed by the events.

A revolutionary situation existed on the streets and in the factories,

and there were some potential organs of power of the proletariat: the

committees, which no organization was capable or desirous of

coordinating, strengthening and transforming into authentic organs of

power. The spontaneity of the masses had its limitations; their

political and trade union organizations were even more limited. Neither

possessed a prepared, precise and realistic program that could be

applied in that revolutionary situation. Indeed, the anarchist leaders

not only did not know what to do with power, they did not even know what

it was. Against the fascist threat, which had triumphed in half of

Spain, they imposed the slogan of antifascist unity, of the sacred union

with the democratic and republican bourgeoisie. Rather than a situation

of dual power shared between the Generalitat and the Central Committee,

there was a duplication of powers. Furthermore, the superior committees

of the CNT, in mid-August, had already decided to disband the CCMA as

soon as the conditions permitted and the spontaneity in the streets

subsided sufficiently. In the meantime, however, ever since July 19, the

committees that had spontaneously emerged everywhere pragmatically

imposed the new political, social and economic reality that had arisen

from the victory of the workers insurrection over the army, and in

Cataluña these committees, in factories and residential areas, exercised

all power.

SEVENTY YEARS LATER: CONCLUSIONS AND REFLECTIONS

The state is the organization of the monopoly of violence at the service

of the ruling social class. The capitalist state is one of the most

important instruments of the rule of the bourgeois class over the

proletariat, that is, the apparatus of repression that assures the

capitalist social relations of production. The first task of a

proletarian revolution is the total destruction of this capitalist

state, and the consolidation of a workers power. Without the intention

and practical action (on the part of a revolutionary organization) to

destroy the capitalist state one cannot speak of a proletarian

revolution. Perhaps one could speak of a revolutionary movement, a

revolutionary situation, or a “popular revolution”, or of antifascist

unity, a war against fascism, or a fantasy “dictatorship of the

proletariat without the destruction of the capitalist state”, the

discovery of the “brilliant” analyses of the POUM, etc., but not of a

proletarian revolution. Ideological ambiguity was congenital to the

libertarian movement. And this ambiguity was made into a virtue by the

antifascist CNT bureaucrats and by the clever bourgeois politicians, who

knew how to channel the muddy waters of anarchist incoherence into their

mills. No attempt was ever made at any time to destroy the bourgeois

state apparatus.

In Barcelona, the CCMA was the product of the working class and

anarchist victory of July 19, but it was also the product of the refusal

of the anarchosyndicalists to destroy the state. The CCMA, the outcome

of a deal between Companys and the libertarians, but also accepted by

the “Marxists” (the POUM and the Stalinists), was an organization of

class collaboration, by means of which the Government of the Generalitat

regained control over those functions it had lost because the anarchists

had conquered them in the streets: basically the police, public order

and the military. The CCMA was never, and never claimed to be, an organ

of workers power, and therefore there was never a situation of dual

power that pitted the CCMA against the Government of the Generalitat. It

is true that, among the anarchists, there were diverse conceptions

concerning the revolutionary situation that had arisen in Cataluña after

the events of July 19–20, 1936: the first conception, and the one that

was by far the dominant one, was the one propounded by Abad de Santillán

and Federica Montseny, which called for absolute and sincere

collaboration with the other political forces (including the bourgeois

ones) in an antifascist unity that they believed was indispensable in

order to win the war, and implied “loyal” collaboration with the

Government of the Generalitat as the lesser evil so as to prosecute the

“revolution” and the war at the same time. The second conception,

advocated by García Oliver, theoretically consisted in “going for

broke”, that is, it entailed the establishment of an “anarchist

dictatorship”, in which a vanguard of enlightened leaders replaces the

proletariat, taking power in its name, but in practice meant

governmental collaboration, in the naïve belief that the “black and red”

color of the Ministers could change the nature of the government in

which they participated. The third conception, pragmatically proposed by

Manuel Escorza, consisted in using the Government of the Generalitat to

legalize the “revolutionary conquests”, controlling the Ministries of

Defense and Public Order, and relying on the indisputable dominance of

the CNT in the streets in order to attempt to “crystallize the

revolutionary situation”, in the expectation that these measures would

lead to more favorable conditions for the definitive revolutionary

victory, while at the same time consolidating the real power of a

libertarian organization parallel to the CNT-FAI, autonomous and

independent, based on the Committee of Investigation and the CNT Defense

Committees, an organization that would be capable of coordinating and

centralizing all the anarchosyndicalist positions in the Government of

the Generalitat, and which later made possible the workers insurrection

of May 1937 against the provocations of Companys and the Stalinists. All

of these positions rapidly evolved towards the same tactic of

integration of the workers movement in the program of antifascist unity

with the POUM, the Stalinists and the bourgeoisie, with the exclusive

goal of winning the war against the fascists. This in turn caused a

distinction to emerge among the anarchosyndicalist between the

“redskins” and the “woodpeckers” or collaborationists, which was

entirely different from the previous divisions between FAIstas and

Trentistas. The critique directed by the “redskins” at the

collaborationists, which was at first purely verbal and moralistic,

evolved towards a pessimism that led the majority to passivity or a

flight forward, which caused them to see no other solution besides

abandoning all militancy or enlisting in the military forces to win the

war against fascism, even if this army was, after the summer of 1937,

the Popular Army, that is, the bourgeois army of the Republic, once the

militarization of the Militias had been implemented. The most coherent

opposition to collaborationism that emerged among the libertarians was

the opposition that took shape in The Friends of Durruti Group, which

after January 1938 was practically defunct, because it had succumbed to

the combined attacks of Stalinist repression and the opposition of the

“government” cenetistas.

There was no party, trade union or vanguard group that called for the

destruction of the bourgeois state and the revolutionary path of

strengthening, coordinating and centralizing the organs of power that

had arisen in July 1936: the workers committees. After July 20 the

Barcelona proletariat exercised a kind of dictatorship “from below” in

the streets and the factories, unrelated and indifferent to “its”

political and trade union organizations which not only respected the

state apparatus of the bourgeoisie instead of destroying it but actually

reinforced it. In the absence of a revolutionary party capable of

formulating the battle for the program of the proletarian

revolution,[44] the war against the fascist enemy imposed the ideology

of antifascist unity and war on behalf of the program of the democratic

bourgeoisie. The war was not conceived as a class war, but as an

antifascist war between the state of the fascist bourgeoisie and the

state of the democratic bourgeoisie. And this choice between two

bourgeois options (democratic and fascist) ALREADY presupposes the

defeat of the revolutionary alternative. For the revolutionary workers

movement antifascism was the worst consequence of fascism. The ideology

of antifascist unity was the worst enemy of the revolution, and the best

ally of the bourgeoisie. The necessities of this war, between two

bourgeois options, stifled any revolutionary alternative and suppressed

the methods of the class struggle that made possible the victory of the

working class insurrection of July 19. It was necessary to renounce the

revolutionary conquests in favor of winning the war against the

fascists: “we renounce everything except victory.”[45]

The alternatives that were thus posed were false: it was not about

winning the war first and then carrying out the revolution (the

Stalinist proposal), or even of fighting the war and carrying out the

revolution at the same time (the POUM and libertarian thesis), but of

abandoning the methods and the goals of the proletariat. The Popular

Militias of July 21–25 were authentic proletarian Militias; the Militias

of October 1936, militarized or not, were already an army of workers in

a war directed by the bourgeoisie (whether fascist or republican) in the

service of the bourgeoisie (whether democratic or fascist).

The “social revolution” and the expropriation of the factories initiated

by the anarchosyndicalist rank and file were in conflict with the

Popular Frontism of the anarchist and POUMist leaders. There are even

people who speak of a social “revolution” without the seizure of state

power, and even of a divorce between the socioeconomic and political

aspects of the revolution.[46] In any event, the Popular Frontism of the

anarchist leaders, and the ideology of antifascist unity, prevailed over

any revolutionary consideration of destroying the state, which was

always rejected as utopian and unrealistic, and which never went further

than fantasy declarations of good intentions on the part of the most

verbally radical elements, like García Oliver.

The CCMA was never an organ of workers power. A situation of DUAL POWER

never existed. In any case there was a DUPLICATION OF POWERS between the

CCMA and certain Ministries of the Generalitat, and above all a

complementary labor on the part of both against the revolutionary

committees.

The vacuum of state or centralized power led to an initial fragmentation

and atomization of power that was resolved in September 1936 with the

entry of the working class organizations into the Government of the

Generalitat (and later in that of the Republic). Neither the anarchists,

nor the CCMA, in which they were dominant, nor the POUM, ever attempted

to remove the republican bourgeoisie from power, or destroy the state

apparatus, which always remained in the hands of Companys. The

definitive armed defeat of the proletariat, which took place in May

1937, was the only possible outcome of the decision made by the working

class organizations in July 1937 to renounce the absolute and total

seizure of a power that the proletariat already exercised in the streets

and the factories. May 1937 had already begun in July 1936.

Part 2 — The CNT-FAI in the Central Committee of Antifascist Militias

of CataluñaThree very interesting theses, unfortunately unpublished,

have been written about the CCMA: Josep Eduard Adsuar Torra, Catalunya:

Juliol-Octubre 1936. Una dualitat de poder? , (2 Vols.), Doctoral

Dissertation, Department of Contemporary History, University of

Barcelona, 1979. Enric Mompo, El Comité Central de Milicias

Antifascistas de Catalunya y la situación de doble poder en los primeros

meses de la guerra civil española , Doctoral Thesis read on June 8,

1994, Department of Contemporary History, University of Barcelona. Josep

Antoni Pozo Gonzalez, El poder revolucionari a Catalunya Durant els

mesos de juliol a octubre de 1936. Crisi i recomposició de l’Estat ,

Doctoral Thesis defended on June 21, 2002, Department of Modern and

Contemporary History, Autonomous University of Barcelona.

“All history was a palimpsest, scraped clean and reinscribed exactly as

often as was necessary. In no case would it have been possible, once the

deed was done, to prove that any falsification had taken place.”

George Orwell, 1984

“Obsequium amicos, veritas odium parit.” (Compliance raises friends, and

truth breeds hate.)

Terence, Andria

POWER IS IN THE STREETS

The real power of decision and execution was in the streets, it was the

power of the proletariat in arms, and it was exercised by the local

committees, the defense committees and the workers control committees,

spontaneously expropriating factories, workshops, buildings and land;

organizing, arming and transporting to the front the groups of volunteer

militiamen that had previously been recruited; burning churches or

converting them into schools or warehouses; forming patrols to spread

the social war; manning the barricades, which were now class frontiers,

and which controlled all traffic and manifested the power of the

committees; resuming production at the factories, without employers or

managers, or converting them to military production; requisitioning cars

and trucks, or food for the supply committee; taking bourgeoisie,

fascists and priests “for a ride”; replacing the obsolete republican

municipal governments, and imposing in each locality their absolute

authority in all domains, paying no attention to any orders from the

Generalitat, or the Central Committee of Antifascist Militias (CCMA).

On the night of the 19^(th) there was no other real power besides that

of “the federation of the barricades”, and this power had no other

immediate goal besides the defeat of the rebels. The army and the

police, either dissolved or confined to their barracks, disappeared from

the streets after July 20. They were replaced by Popular Militias

composed of armed workers, who fraternized with the discharged soldiers

and civil and assault guards, many of them in civilian clothing, in one

victorious mass, which transformed them into the vanguard of the

revolutionary insurrection.

In Barcelona, during the following week, while the CCMA was still only a

provisional power, neighborhood committees[47], as the expression of the

power acquired by the defense committees, coordinated their activities

in an authentic urban federation that, in the streets and the factories,

exercised all power, in every domain, in the absence of any effective

exercise of power by the municipal governments, the national government,

or the Generalitat. The dozens of barricades erected in Barcelona were

still manned in October, controlling vehicular traffic and checking for

identification papers and the requisite passes, issued by the various

committees, as a means of consolidating, defending and controlling the

new revolutionary situation, and above all as a symbol of the new power

of the committees.

THE CONTRADICTIONS OF GARCÍA OLIVER AND STATE ANARCHISM

In order to understand the obvious and numerous contradictions of García

Oliver, and the dense smokescreen that his memoirs cast over the events

of this period, it is necessary to explain his conception of the

adaptability of abstract ideological principles to the pressing needs of

more immediate political tactics, as well as his conception of the

nature of leadership in the confederal organization.

How do we interpret the fact that García Oliver, in El eco de los pasos,

in his account of the regional plenums of the 21^(st) and the 26^(th) of

July, claims he said that the CCMA was a lid[48] on the revolution,

while on August 3, only a week later, he considered the CCMA to be the

best guarantee of the progress of the revolution?[49] How can we resolve

the permanent contradiction of García Oliver, between what he did and

what he says he did? Did he really propose, at the Regional Plenum of

July 21, that the CNT should seize power?

In order to understand the García Oliver of July 1936 we must compare

his attitude and his activities of that period with his attitude and

activities during the electoral campaign of February 1936. During this

electoral campaign, the anarchosyndicalist leaders never explicitly told

the workers to vote. They claimed that, regardless of the outcome of the

elections, a few months later an armed confrontation was inevitable; if,

however, the workers were to vote for the Popular Front, besides

obtaining the release of thousands of prisoners, the circumstances of

the armed confrontation would also be more favorable for them, since

they would benefit from republican legality and republican control of

the state apparatus. Therefore, what the CNT-FAI did was much more than

to renounce their traditional appeal for abstention from voting in the

elections, as García Oliver himself unequivocally explained: “WE ADVISED

THE WORKING CLASS TO DO WHATEVER THEY THOUGHT BEST WITH RESPECT TO

VOTING, BUT WE DID TELL THEM THAT, IF THEY DID NOT VOTE FOR THE LEFT, ON

THE DAY AFTER THE ELECTIONS THEY WOULD HAVE TO CONFRONT THE FASCIST

RIGHTISTS WITH ARMS IN HAND. WHILE IF THEY VOTED FOR THE LEFT, BEFORE

SIX MONTHS HAD PASSED AFTER THE VICTORY OF THE LEFT WE WOULD HAVE TO

CONTRONT THE FASCIST RIGHTISTS WITH ARMS IN HAND. Naturally, the working

class of Spain, which had for many years been advised by the CNT not to

vote, interpreted our propaganda in exactly the way we wanted them to,

that is, that they should vote, since it would always be better to

confront the fascist rightists if they were to revolt after being

defeated in the elections and ousted from the Government.”[50]

We note the curious and contorted argument of García Oliver, who,

without himself renouncing the abstentionist principle, INDIRECTLY

advised the militants and sympathizers to abide by the tactic that was

most beneficial for the CNT’s organization by voting. This is the same

parallelism that we have to apply in order to grasp García Oliver’s

speech at the Plenum of July 21: without himself renouncing “going for

broke”, he encouraged the militants to draw the conclusion of how absurd

and ridiculous it would be, at that time, to impose an “anarchist

dictatorship”.[51]

In short, García Oliver was capable of making a speech that was formally

consistent with the sacrosanct acratic principles, but simultaneously

induced the militant rank and file to choose the tactic that he

considered most appropriate at the time, however inconsistent it was

with respect to those ideological principles.[52]

This pernicious and baroque way of exercising leadership and “leading

the masses” allowed him to indulge months later in a kind of

“victimism”, by which he attributed the catastrophic choice of

collaborationism exclusively to the CNT rank and file. Forty years

later, with the historians unable to consult the minutes of the Plenums

of the 21^(st) and the 26^(th) of July, which have conveniently

disappeared, who would deny the claim of the author of El eco de los

pasos that he proposed “going for broke”, or even that later he

unwillingly assumed leadership of the CCMA, or that he would later

resist being appointed as anarchist Minister of Justice under Largo

Caballero, or that, very much against his will, but for the benefit of

the confederal organization, he performed the necessary role of “fire

chief” during the Events of May 1937, and then later was the frustrated

candidate for Chancellor of the Government of the Generalitat, and then

a long etcetera of contradictory sellouts, each one more surrealistic

than the last.

In any event, no one is what he says he is, but what he really does, and

what the others say he is. And this also applies to García Oliver. Juan

García Oliver was an anarchosyndicalist leader who, from his position as

the effective president of the CCMA, suffocated the revolution of the

committees, when the revolutionary initiatives of these committees

superseded the directives of the confederal organization. The

collaborationism of the CNT, however, did not just consist of the entry

of a few of its leaders into the government; it was the entire

organization that was implicated in the various levels of the state

apparatus. And this fact was more important than the more than dubious

position of the individual García Oliver in favor of an ambiguous “going

for broke”. The CNT lacked a program and a tactic that would have

prepared it for the seizure of power; and that is why its leaders did

nothing but improvise, and sought to collaborate with the other

antifascist forces and the government of the Generalitat, despite the

“provisional setback” this implied for their anti-state prejudices,

which led to the hybrid CCMA. In fact, if the CNT had such a program and

such a tactic it would not have been an anarchist trade union, but a

Marxist party. The anarchosyndicalist organization and ideology

foundered on the rocks of the openly revolutionary situation that arose

following the insurrectional victory of July 1936.

And here we return to our analysis of García Oliver’s idea of leadership

in the CNT. Not all the militants were equal, nor did their opinions, or

proposals, carry the same weight; one only needed to pay heed and give

consideration to the speeches of those who, before they mounted the

podium, had risked their lives and their liberty for the organization,

rather than those who had limited their intervention to talk. Those who

had become leaders did so by means of their dedication and courage. This

leadership of “the man of action” and, on a secondary level, of the

“intellectuals”,8 was an integral aspect of the CNT, although this was

not enunciated in its regulations and statutes.

The theoretical horizontal and egalitarian structure of the CNT rapidly

disappeared, if it had actually ever prevailed at the highest

decision-making levels. The superior committees provided a screen for

the upper echelons of the leadership, which debated and decided

everything secretly, in its own environment of friends and

acquaintances. The great trade union Plenums on a national and regional

scale, only served to ratify the resolutions already made by the

superior committees, and to make them public.

The CNT functioned in a pyramidal and quasi-Leninist manner, in which a

small vanguard debated and decided everything, and this was only made

worse by the fact that it was impossible for tendencies to form within

the organization that were capable of organizing with their own programs

and leaderships against the majority, since the CNT was formally a

unitary and horizontal trade union organization.

THE FIRST DAYS OF THE CCMA

The first informal meeting of the CCMA took place during the evening of

the 20^(th), for informational and preparatory purposes, once the CNT

delegation had obtained the provisional consent of the Joint Regional

Committee. Representing the government of the Generalitat and the ERC

were Josep Tarradellas, Artemi Aguadé and Jaume Miravitlles; for the

Unió Socialista, Comorera; for the UGT, Vidiella: Peypoch for Acció

Catalana; Gorkin for the POUM; and Buenaventura Durruti, Juan García

Oliver and Aurelio Fernández represented the CNT-FAI.

Tarradellas proposed the exclusion of Estat Català, as he considered it

to be a right wing organization, since its leader Dencás was a fascist

who had taken refuge in Italy. García Oliver proposed a representational

scheme for participation in the CCMA: three posts for the CNT, three for

the UGT, and three for the ERC; two for the FAI, and one for each of the

following organizations: Acció Catalana, POUM, the socialists, and the

Rabassaires. On that same night the decree concerning the formation of

Citizen Militias was sent to be printed in the Official Bulletin of the

Generalitat, which was published on the following day. In this decree,

Lluís Prunés was named Minister of Defense by Companys, and Pérez Farrás

was appointed chief of the militias. The militias were an institution

that assumed the responsibility for Defense, without any participation

from the national government, which lacked any presence in the

government of the Generalitat.[53]

On July 21 at eleven in the morning, at the Naval School, the first

official meeting of the CCMA took place, where García Oliver, ignoring

the published decree and the delegates named by the Generalitat,

submitted for debate and approval his project for the constitution of a

Central Committee of Antifascist Militias that would impose a new

“revolutionary order”. The CNT had renounced any intention of seizing

power, but it was not ready to become a simple bit player in the

Generalitat and thus renounce its armed victory in the streets, which

the rank and file militants would never have tolerated. After a debate

in which Artemi Aguadé argued against Juan García Oliver’s idea of the

concept of “revolutionary order”, the CCMA was officially founded. The

leadership of the CCMA was exercised de facto by García Oliver. The

delegates at the meeting[54] approved the following text, which was

published as a Decree:

“The Committee of Antifascist Militias of Cataluña having been

constituted, this institution, in accordance with the Decree published

by the government of the Generalitat of Cataluña in today’s Official

Bulletin, has approved the following resolutions, with which all

citizens must comply:

“1. Revolutionary order is established, which all the organizations

represented on the Committee are pledged to uphold.

“2. For control and security, the Committee has appointed the necessary

squads for the purpose of ensuring rigorous compliance with its orders.

Towards this end, the squads will bear the corresponding credentials

that will identify their personnel.

“3. These squads will be the only ones accredited by the Committee. Any

other persons or groups that act outside the purview of these squads

will be considered to be rebels and will suffer the punishments that the

Committee considers appropriate.

“4. The night squads will be especially strict with regard to those who

disrupt the revolutionary order.

“5. Between one and five in the morning traffic will be restricted to

the following elements: a) all those with credentials proving that they

are members of any of the organizations that constitute the Committee of

Militias; b) those persons who are accompanied by any of the above

elements who will vouch for their moral character; c) Those who can

prove that they had to leave their homes for reasons of force majeure.

“6. For the purpose of recruiting elements for the Antifascist Militias,

the organizations that constitute the Committee are authorized to open

corresponding recruitment and training facilities. The conditions

regarding this recruitment will be set forth in detail in internal

regulations.

“7. The Committee hopes that, given the need to construct a

revolutionary order to confront the fascist groups, it will not have to

resort to disciplinary measures in order to enforce obedience.

“The Committee.”[55]

The decree forming the CCMA was therefore nothing extraordinary, and was

primarily oriented towards measures to ensure public order. The term,

“revolutionary order” does not allow us to seriously speak of anything

like dual power, as some historians have. Nor did the contemporary press

emphasize the constitution of the CCMA as anything extraordinary, nor

did it at any time view the CCMA as a revolutionary government that was

a rival of the Generalitat. The Generalitat, for its part, continued to

lead a phantom existence, assuming responsibility for the secondary

tasks that the CCMA delegated to it, and its authority was practically

limited to publishing the Official Bulletin.

In Barcelona, the defense committees, having been transformed into

revolutionary neighborhood committees, in the absence of any directives

from any organization and without any other coordination than was

required by the revolutionary initiatives of each moment, organized the

hospitals, overwhelmed by an avalanche of wounded, organized popular

kitchens, requisitioned cars, trucks, weapons, factories and buildings,

searched private homes and arrested suspects, and created a network of

supply committees in each neighborhood, which were coordinated in a

Supply Committee for the entire city, in which the Food Supply Trade

Union played a significant role. The revolutionary contagion affected

all social sectors and all organizations that were sincerely sympathetic

to the new revolutionary situation. This constituted the only real power

of the CCMA, which appeared to the people in arms as the antifascist

institution that must conduct the war and impose the new revolutionary

order.

We have already seen how a Plenum of Local and District Committees had

on July 21 renounced the seizure of power, understood as a dictatorship

of the anarchist leaders rather than as the imposition, coordination and

extension of the power that the revolutionary committees were already

exercising in the streets. On the 23^(rd) a secret joint plenum of the

superior committees of the CNT and the FAI closed ranks around the

decision made to collaborate in the CCMA, and to prepare to overcome the

resistance of the militants at the upcoming Plenum on the 26^(th). On

that same day García Oliver broadcast a speech directed at the workers

of Zaragoza, calling upon them to go into the streets and let themselves

be killed by the fascists.[56] At a bar across from the Pino church, the

Unified Socialist Party (PSUC) was formed, as a merger of four small

socialist and Stalinist groups.

We have also seen how, on the 24^(th), the first two anarchist columns

departed for the front under the command of Durruti and Ortiz. Durruti

broadcast a speech over the radio in which he warned his listeners of

the need to be vigilant against a possible counterrevolutionary coup.

The revolutionary situation in Barcelona had to be consolidated, in

order to “go for broke” after the capture of Zaragoza.

On July 25 Companys appeared at the Naval School to accuse the members

of the CCMA of being ineffective in assuring public order, in the face

of the indifference of García Oliver who dismissed him in a threatening

manner.

On the 26^(th) of July, the definitive collaboration of the CNT-FAI in

the CCMA was ratified that morning at the Regional Plenum, a decision

that had already been approved by the superior committees of the CNT-FAI

in their debate on the 23^(rd) and at the previous Regional Plenum held

on the 21^(st).

The Plenum of the 26^(th) unanimously confirmed that the CNT would

maintain the same position approved already on the 21^(st) of July to

participate in this new institution of class collaboration known as the

CCMA. This same plenum of the 26^(th) created a Supply Commission,

dependent on the CCMA, to which the various supply committees that had

emerged all over the city were ordered to submit,[57] and at the same

time ordered a partial termination of the general strike. The summary of

the main resolutions approved at this Plenum was published in the form

of a Decree,[58] in order to ensure that they were understood and

observed. The CCMA met on the evening of the 26^(th) to create a flow

chart and schematic of various departments: War, Militias of Barcelona,

Regional Militias, Supply Commission, Propaganda, Authorizations and

Permits, Control Patrols, Military Hospitals, Transport and Subsidies.

García Oliver was in charge of the Department of War. Abad de Santillán

was responsible for supplying the militias, assisted by Miret and Pons.

Aurelio Fernández was named chief of the Department of Investigation,

or, which amounts to the same thing, the real chief of the revolutionary

police, with the assistance of José Asens and Tomás Fábregas (Acció

Catalana), who led the Control Patrols. Marcos Alcón (who replaced

Durruti) was responsible for the Transport section, with the assistance

of Durán Rosell (who replaced Antonio López Raimundo, who was killed on

the front at Huesca), from the UGT. Josep Miret (Unió Socialista, later

to merge with the PSUC) and Joan Pons (ERC) were in charge of the

Department of Regional Militias. Miravitlles (ERC) was made leader of

the Department of Propaganda and Torrents (Unió de Rabassaires) was

appointed head of the Supply Commission. Rafael Vidiella (replacing José

del Barrio, the delegate of the Carlos Marx Column) was also appointed

to the Department of Investigation, which was led by Aurelio Fernández.

Joan Pons Garlandí (ERC) was named to head the Department of

Authorizations and Permits (passports). Artemi Aguadé (ERC) led the War

Hospitals department. Josep Tarradellas was appointed to head the

decisive department of the Economy and War Industries. The brothers

Guarner, Díaz Sandino and Pérez Farrás were named as military advisors.

Lluís Prunés, Minister of Defense of the Generalitat, soon resigned from

his ostensible but scarcely effective position (which was not

recognized) as president of the CCMA.

The dominance of García Oliver and his clashes with the government of

the Generalitat were constant features of the CCMA until its

dissolution, although they diminished in intensity, importance and

interest with each passing week, both because of the fact that García

Oliver lost the support of the Regional Committee, and because of the

ineffectiveness of the CCMA and the very early secret decision of the

CNT to dissolve it. The most serious confrontation was undoubtedly

García Oliver’s veto of the Casanovas government, proposed by Companys

on July 31, 1936, in which two PSUC Ministers were admitted: Joan

Comorera and Rafael Vidiella, and one from the Unió de Rabassaires:

Josep Calvet. García Oliver’s ultimatum, which included a threat to

overthrow the Generalitat, because he saw the new government as an

attack against the existence of the CCMA, ended with Companys relenting

and modifying the composition of the government (now with only

republicans) just a few days after having published the decree of its

constitution.

The position of the superior committees[59] of the CNT-FAI was

incoherent, unsustainable and contradictory. Their ideological

principles prevented them from entering the Government of the

Generalitat, but they did not want that government to pose a threat to

the CCMA, either, and thus sought to keep the government subject to an

institution that was not, and did not want to be, a revolutionary

government that was an alternative to the Generalitat. The CCMA did not

hold all power in its hands, nor did it want to leave all power in the

hands of anyone else. The anarchosyndicalist leaders wanted to

consolidate the existing revolutionary situation. If this has been

called dual power it is only because there was no understanding of the

fact that dual power entails a ferocious and merciless struggle, carried

out between two opposed poles, to destroy the rival power.[60] In the

case of Cataluña it was more appropriate to speak of a duplication and

complementarity of powers divided among various ministries of the

government and the CCMA, which occasionally proved to be problematic,

ineffective and irritating for everyone involved. García Oliver’s threat

against the formation of the Casanovas government had no other purpose

than to preserve this duplication of powers. The anarchosyndicalist

participation in the tasks of the government by way of the CCMA was

unsatisfactory. But no one dared to propose to the armed masses of

libertarian militants that the anarchosyndicalists should directly enter

the government. When reality clashes with principles, it is the latter

that usually have to give way.

In the meantime, the CCMA created the Council of the Unified New School

(July 27, 1936), the Commission of War Industries (August 7, 1936), the

Control Patrols (August 11, 1936) and the Council of the Economy (August

11, 1936). There was a tendency underway towards an exclusively military

specialization of the CCMA. In reality what was taking place was a

process of integration of all the revolutionary initiatives into the

government machinery. All these mixed commissions had a high degree of

autonomy and independent power of decision, besides counting on a

notable working class presence, even at the presidency and the

leadership levels, but they were always organically embedded in the

various departments of the government of the Generalitat, which was

beginning to acquire prestige, presence and portions of power, to the

permanent detriment of the CCMA and the revolutionary committees. The

most notable case was that of the Commission of War Industries, in which

Tarradellas was able to form a team of professional technicians, such as

Colonel Jiménez de la Beraza, the Head of the Air Force Miguel Ramírez

and the Artillery Captain Luís Arizón, who, together with highly skilled

workers, such as the metal worker Eugenio Vallejo,[61] a pioneer in

creating an incipient war industry after July 20, who brought the

collaboration and enthusiasm of the various trade unions and committees,

and successfully created a war industry from absolutely nothing, which

attained significant production levels in only a few months.

THE COUNCIL OF THE ECONOMY

The purpose of the Council of the Economy was to “provide a suitable

structure for and normalize the functioning of the Catalan economy”, as

the Decree of the Generalitat that ratified its creation stated on

August 11, 1936. It was an institution of class collaboration between

the different antifascist forces that composed the CCMA, in a

revolutionary situation dominated by the political and military hegemony

of the CNT, and its goal was to channel, control, regulate and

neutralize, or minimize as much as possible, the methodical

expropriation of the bourgeoisie that the proletariat was carrying out.

It was the point of departure for the counterrevolution to recover the

functions lost by the state apparatus, first transforming the

expropriations into collectivizations, which were nothing more than

appropriations of the enterprises by their workers, reflecting a kind of

“trade union capitalism”,[62] and finally established rigid control over

the Catalan economy, which was planned, centralized and directed by the

Generalitat. In this manner a parallel evolution was underway, of a

legislative character, but also one that imposed effective control over

the enterprises by the Generalitat which, starting with the Plan of

Socialist Transformation (August 17, 1936), concluded with the Decree on

Collectivizations and Workers Control (October 24, 1936), which imposed

an inspector appointed by the Generalitat on the collectivized

enterprises. The explanation of the Collectivization Decree, and its

public introduction and imposition on the working class that took place

during the Conference on the New Economy on December 5–6 of 1936,

although presented as a kind of working class assembly with

decision-making powers, nothing could have been further from the truth.

The much-mythologized self-management of the collectives never went

beyond a capitalism of trade union management and state planning,

against which the industrial workers of Barcelona fought in the spring

of 1937, in favor of the alternative of socialization.

THE CONTROL PATROLS

Already during the weeks prior to the military uprising the Nosotros

group had organized some requisition patrols, which had been

reconnoitering the churches to prepare for their plundering, in order to

obtain money, precious metals and artworks with which weapons could be

bought from foreign countries.[63]

These requisition patrols went into action on July 19 and engaged in

frenetic activity during the first few weeks. The atomization of power,

the confinement of the forces of public order to their barracks, and the

absence of control and coordination on the part of the CCMA, caused

Barcelona to experience a wave of looting and terror, as a natural

continuation of the street battles against the military uprising. It was

a kind of extension of the social war in which priests, bourgeoisie and

rightists were enemies to be hunted down and killed by patrols of armed

men, subject to no authority, who defended themselves from attacks from

snipers for a whole week. On July 28 the CNT-FAI published a serious

warning that all disturbers of the public order who took justice into

their own hands would be shot. And some outstanding militants were in

fact shot,[64] along with various criminals and opportunists. In order

to quell this social disorder the CCMA created the Control Patrols,

conceived as a revolutionary police force, on August 11.

The Control Patrols lasted much longer than the CCMA, as they were not

dissolved until early June 1937, shortly after the events known as “the

May Days” of 1937.

They were formed into eleven sections, distributed throughout all the

neighborhoods of Barcelona. At first they had a total of seven hundred

men, plus eleven commanding officers, one for each section. They wore

uniforms composed of a leather jacket with zipper, corduroy pants,

militia cap and a black and red bandana, they carried identification

cards, and they were armed. Some of them came from the requisition

patrols and others from the defense committees, although many of the

latter proved to be reluctant to act as “police” for ideological

reasons, which allowed new, unreliable elements to enter the Control

Patrols. Furthermore, only half the members of the Patrols were members

of the CNT, or the FAI; the other half were members of the other

organizations that formed the CCMA: POUM, ERC and PSUC, for the most

part.

The Control Patrols were under the authority of the Committee of

Investigation of the CCMA, led by Aurelio Fernández (FAI) and Salvador

González (PSUC), who replaced Vidiella. The central office of the

Committee of Investigation was at Number 617 Gran Vía, where the two

delegates of the Patrols, José Asens (FAI) and Tomás Fábregas (Acció

Catalana) were based. The Patrolmen’s wages, ten pesetas a day, were

paid by the government of the Generalitat. Although all the sections

made arrests, and some of those arrested were interrogated at the old

Casa Cambó, the central prison was located in the former convent of the

Nuns of San Elías. The warden of the prison was Silvio Torrents “Arias”

(FAI), the delegate of the central office of the Control Patrols. A

tribunal was constituted at San Elías, created by the Control Patrols

themselves, without the formal consent of any organization, whose

mission was to judge the detainees as quickly as possible. This tribunal

was composed of the Patrol members Riera, the brothers Arias, Aubí and

Bonet, of the FAI; África de las Heras and Salvador González of the

PSUC; Coll from the ERC and Barceló from the POUM. The operations of

this tribunal were totally independent of the CCMA, any other

organization and the Generalitat. It was led by Aurelio Fernández,

Manuel Escorza, Vicente Gil (“Portela”), Dionisio Eroles and José Asens.

The detainees were interrogated summarily, without any judicial

safeguards of any kind.

The Control Patrols included, at the time of their founding, the

following sections: the First, or Casco Viejo, at Number 31 Ancha

Street, under delegate Miguel Lastre; the Second, at the intersection of

Aragón and Muntaner Streets (Number 182 Aragón Street). The Third,

covering Barceloneta and the Estación del Norte. The Fourth included the

working class neighborhoods of Poble Sec and Can Tunis. The Fifth, the

working class neighborhoods of Sants and Hostafrancs, its headquarters

located at the Orfeó de Sants on Galileo Street—its delegate was “Mario”

(FAI); the Sixth, the upper class districts of Bonanova and Pedralbes,

with its headquarters on Muntaner Street; The Seventh, the Gracia and

San Gervasio neighborhoods, with its headquarters on Balmes Street; the

Eighth, the working class neighborhood of El Clot—its delegate was

Oliver (FAI); the Ninth, the working class neighborhood of San Andrés

and its delegate went by the name of Pérez (FAI); the Tenth, Horta; the

Eleventh, with its headquarters at the Ateneo Colón, at Number 166 Pedro

VI Street, in the working class neighborhood of Pueblo Nuevo—its

delegate was Antonio López (FAI), and it shared its headquarters with

the Patrols of San Adrián. The patrolmen had no other restrictions on

their jurisdiction that were clearly expressed other than to respect the

rights of the freemasons and the consulates.[65]

Aurelio Fernández had effective control of the borders. He competed with

Pons (ERC) with regard to the issuing and control of passports and

travel permits. Aurelio assigned Vicente Gil (“Portela”) to supervise

control over the airfields and ports.

Aurelio Fernández worked very closely with Manuel Escorza, the real

decision-maker who directed, coordinated and informed the other CNT

“police” officials: José Asens, the delegate of the Control Patrols, and

Dionisio Eroles, the Secretary of the Council of Workers and Soldiers,

an institution created to purge the military and police of elements

whose loyalty was in doubt.

Manuel Escorza del Val was the director of the Services of Investigation

and Information of the CNT-FAI, that is, an institution that was not

under the authority of the CCMA, but of the regional committees of the

CNT and the FAI, in other words, it was a libertarian institution that,

in accordance with the proposal made by Escorza at the Plenum of July

21, constituted an attempt to create an autonomous and independent armed

force that would be capable of “giving the boot” someday to the

government of the Generalitat. The central investigation patrol, which

was under its authority, made San Elías, which was already the central

prison for all the Control Patrols, into a fortress, a power center, a

general barracks and the headquarters of the tribunal of the Patrols.

This Investigation Service of the CNT-FAI carried out missions involving

information gathering and espionage, even in France, where Minué,

Escorza’s brother-in-law, established an efficient information gathering

network.

Manuel Escorza del Val, with his office on the top floor of the former

Casa Cambó, had confiscated the archives of the employers association

(Fomento del Trabajo) and the chamber of commerce (the Lliga), which

provided him with many names, dates, relations and addresses, with which

he carried out an efficient labor of repression against rightists,

priests and individuals dissatisfied with the “new revolutionary order”.

It was Escorza, for example, who revealed the scandal and the conspiracy

of the plot of Casanovas against Companys, in November 1936.

Salvador González established at the Hotel Colón and the Círculo

Ecuestre a prison and a network of repression under the control of the

PSUC, similar to that of Escorza, with the help of Olaso, Rodríguez

Sala, África de las Heras and Sala. Soler Arumí, of the ERC, set up his

own repressive apparatus at the Centro Federal at the Paseo de Gracia.

These repressive institutions had no connection or fealty to the

Generalitat or the CCMA, or even to their own organizations. This

autonomy of the repressive forces, which allowed them to act with total

independence, without having to justify their activities to anyone,

degenerated, among the cenetistas as well as the PSUC, POUM and the ERC,

into abuses and unnecessary and unjustifiable arbitrary actions. The

practice of taking priests, bourgeois, and rightists “for a ride” became

a regular occurrence, especially along the roads in Arrabassada, el

Morrot, Can Tunis, Somorrostro, Vallvidriera and Tibidabo; and later at

the cemetery of Moncada. The shakedowns and payoffs in the form of

money, gold or jewels in exchange for allowing arrested persons to avoid

imprisonment and trial,[66] whether they were priests or rightists, was

absolutely odious, corrupt and reprehensible. We must differentiate

between the police and repressive duties carried out against those who

opposed the “new revolutionary order”, typical of any regime, from the

corruption that was practiced on behalf of the patrol members and their

leaders, which only grew worse as the impression that the republican

side might lose the war began to make headway.

During the first two months of their existence the Patrols generated a

climate of social anxiety and insecurity due to their arbitrary actions

and their multiplicity of allegiances, since there were the patrols of

the CCMA, those of each organization and each neighborhood (or town),

factory or barricade. Looking back on this period, those who have

focused on the intestine struggle among the antifascists, that is, the

struggle of the PSUC and the ERC against the CNT, attributed the

repression of the first months solely to the anarchists, overlooking the

repression carried out by the ERC and the PSUC, which, after May,

established in Barcelona the ubiquitous terror of the Military

Investigation Service (SIM).[67]

The Control Patrols constituted the failed attempt on the part of the

CCMA to corral the prevailing public disorder. Not only did they

constitute an undesirable political police of the CCMA, but they also

acted in parallel with the patrols of the political police of each

organization; and in competition with the armed patrols of the

militiamen of the defense committees, who were answerable to no other

authority other than their own neighborhood, factory or village

committees, and who continued to man the barricades months after July,

and who at their own initiative and risk carried out requisitions,

confiscations and “took people for rides”, which allowed them to finance

their own activities and even to buy arms from foreign countries.[68]

These were the autonomous militiamen or patrolmen, from every

organization or from no organization, who were not subject to the orders

of the CCMA’s Control Patrols, and who might or might not bring their

detainees or plundered booty to San Elías, and who often executed their

own justice directly in accordance with their own understanding. In

these conditions, no one could clearly differentiate, much less control,

or direct, the limits between the necessary class terror, the ambiguous

“new revolutionary order” of the CCMA, and mere crime, with the

consequent discredit that fell upon anyone who wanted to push forward

the “revolutionary conquests” and extend the social war. Once again we

find ourselves faced with the atomization of power that prevailed in the

summer of 1936: patrols of the CCMA; patrols of the CNT-FAI, of the

POUM, the PSUC, and the ERC; patrols of every defense committee, every

town, every factory, every neighborhood, and even every barricade; all

autonomous and self-financing, acting in parallel, without being

answerable to any central authority or outside the control of the

authorities to which they were supposed to be subject.

THE MILITARY FAILURE OF THE CCMA AND ITS STRUGGLE AGAINST THE

COMMITTEES

With the formation of all these Commissions and Councils (of the

Economy, of Supplies) the CCMA was gradually transformed into an

institution that specialized exclusively in matters of Defense and

Public Safety, and therefore became more and more estranged from any

pretense to constitute a revolutionary government that would be capable

of replacing the government of the Generalitat. This refusal to become a

revolutionary government, however, led irremediably to the CCMA’s

failure in its attempts to constitute an institution for the direction

and centralization of the war against fascism, due to the political

incapacity of this institution to become the sole organizing and leading

force of the new army. The improvised militias were formed without a

single directive institution. Instead of mobilizing a unitary

proletarian army, the militia columns were formed under the aegis of the

various parties and trade unions, with the concomitant problems of

coordination, homogenization and centralization. The Stalinists and the

government of the Generalitat easily used this structure to consolidate

the counterrevolutionary advance a few months later. But if the leaders

of the CNT had renounced an anarchist dictatorship, how were they going

to impose an anarchist army? Furthermore, the absence of a revolutionary

theory, program and perspectives led the anarchist leaders, left behind

by the revolutionary initiatives of the rank and file committees, to

engage in constant improvisation which, combined with their optimistic

view that the war would only last for a few weeks, prevented the

superior committees of the CNT from understanding the future

significance of their erroneous decisions. The CCMA therefore also

renounced the main reason for its creation: to create volunteer workers

militias, supply them and direct the war. The chronic shortage of

weapons and ammunition, which were not distributed to the fronts and the

columns that needed them, but wherever the leaders of the parties

decided, depending on their ideological affinities, was used by each

militia to discredit its rivals. The slogan, “go for broke after

capturing Zaragoza”, was turned against its proponents, for if Zaragoza

was not taken there would be no anarchist coup attempt; that is, the

anarchist militias must not be given arms. The inability to impose a

unitary command structure on the militias led to serious deficiencies

with regard to their organization and operations, since there was not

the least coordination and planning of military operations even among

the various militias on the same front.

The CCMA therefore failed with regard to the military question as well.

The only function that it performed adequately, and which was the

function that all of its components, with the exception of the POUM and

the anarchists, explicitly wanted it to perform, was that of defending

and strengthening the government of the Generalitat; this was in any

case its principal objective after the first week of September, when the

CCMA voted to dissolve itself. The Generalitat, as well as the

Stalinists and ERC, would deftly capitalize on the opportunity offered

by the constant errors of the CCMA. On October 24 the Decree

militarizing the militias established the foundations for the bourgeois

army of the Republic. The only thing the militiamen could do was to

resist the inevitable militarization, which was already implemented by

March of 1937.

Meanwhile, the revolutionary situation in the streets was indifferent to

the collaborationist directives imposed by the anarchosyndicalist

leaders. The atomized power of the various Local Committees extended

throughout all of Cataluña, with various degrees of power and autonomy,

and which in some locations reached the level of making an absolute

break with republican legality and the kind of equilibrium that

prevailed at the time in Barcelona between the Generalitat and the CCMA.

Thus, in Lérida, the CNT, POUM and UGT did away with the city government

and constituted a Popular Committee that excluded the republican forces

in order to constitute a power based only on the working class

organizations. Not only Josep Rodés (POUM), who assumed the position of

police commissioner, but also Joaquín Vila (UGT), who was appointed as

the delegate to the Generalitat, usurped these positions to enhance the

power of the Popular Committee of Lérida; and to these were added the

position assumed by Francisco Tomás (FAI) as the head of the

newly-created Committee of Popular Information. These local

revolutionary committees constituted authentic city-states, or

committee-governments,[69] imposing fines and collecting taxes,

recruiting militiamen for the front, forming control patrols to impose

their authority, carrying out public works financed by revolutionary tax

measures to solve the problem of massive unemployment, imposing a new

rationalist educational model, confiscating food, etc. These local

committees replaced the municipal governments, depriving the Generalitat

of the least influence in their towns. Throughout Cataluña, without any

directives from the CNT, a methodical expropriation of the factories and

properties of the bourgeoisie, the churches and monasteries was carried

out, at the same time that, in Barcelona, the CCMA was sharing out among

the various organizations the barracks, printing presses, newspapers and

some buildings and hotels. The committees complied with the directives

of the CCMA if they did not conflict with the interests of the

revolution, but mounted enormous resistance when they were thought to be

the product of a compromise with the bourgeoisie and the government of

the Generalitat. At the same time, however, the CCMA had to rely on

these local committees if it wanted its directives to be observed. The

internal conflict within the leadership of the CNT-FAI, between those

who supported and those who were opposed to collaboration, was also

manifested in the problematic relations between the Central Committee of

Antifascist Militias and the local revolutionary institutions. The

government of the Generalitat restricted itself to providing a legal

sanction for the social and economic reality of the collectivizations

and “revolutionary conquests”, as the only way it could hope to acquire

the prestige and the acceptance that it lacked. The CCMA could barely

govern, or give any orders at all, outside of the city of Barcelona,

without the acquiescence and collaboration of the local committees or

trade unions. The weakness of the latter was rooted in the impossibility

of their consolidation as an authentic alternative power on the scale of

all of Cataluña, without the coordinating and centralizating support of

a working class organization, much less against the opposition of all

the existing organizations.

The CCMA and the Generalitat coincided in their policy of supporting the

restoration of the powers of the old municipal governments against the

usurpation of their powers by the local revolutionary committees, and

this mission was performed with great effectiveness by the Department of

Regional Militias, led by Josep Miret and Joan Pons. This Department

stripped the local committees of the responsibility for the recruitment

and organization of the militiamen, which the committees had

spontaneously exercised during the first few weeks, and transferred this

responsibility to the regional commissions, based on the new territorial

division of Cataluña. This regional structure facilitated the

subjugation of the various local committees, which had to send

delegations to the regional offices, far from the pressure of their

local revolutionary conditions.

Thus, not only was the CCMA not a revolutionary government that

coordinated the activities of the local committees; it saw the latter as

signifying a diminution of its authority. And the anarchist leaders not

only helped to consolidate the power of the Generalitat, but were also

quite pleased with the weakening of the local committees. That is why

they allowed Miret of the PSUC and Pons of the ERC to undermine the

power of the local committees in Cataluña. This was another serious

error on the part of the leaders of the CNT, because the weakening of

the local committees undermined the real basis of the CNT’s power

outside the city of Barcelona.

In Barcelona, the defense committees, upon which the real power of the

CCMA was based, existed in almost all the neighborhoods and in some

confiscated buildings, among which were the Hotel Número 1 at the Plaza

de España, the Escolapios at the Ronda de San Pablo, the Estación de

Francia, the Estación del Norte, and the defense committees of

Barceloneta, Pueblo Nuevo, San Andrés and Gaudí Avenue, among others.

THE MINUTES OF THE MEETINGS OF THE CCMA AND THE DEBATE CONCERNING ITS

DISSOLUTION

According to the account of Joan Pons Garlandí, as related in his

memoires, two stages of the CCMA’s history can be distinguished, which

coincided with the period when its offices were located at the Naval

School, next to the Gobernación, at the Plaza Palacio, and the period

after their transfer[70] at the end of July to the Capitanía at the

Paseo Colón. During the first stage no minutes were recorded, or at

least none have been located to date. In the second stage, Miravitlles

was responsible for drafting them, until he appointed a secretary for

the purpose. They exist, but in an incomplete form.[71]

The nocturnal meetings of the CCMA were usually held on every other day,

very late at night, so that the majority of the members could attend,

who were busy during the rest of the day with the responsibilities of

their various positions. They tended to be somewhat chaotic and

disorganized. Problems were resolved as they came up, in an improvised

manner. Some members, such as García Oliver, Rovira and Vidiella,

exhibited from the beginning their oratorical gifts, with very long,

vacuous and boring speeches that interested no one, which is why they

were not even recorded in the minutes of the meetings. All the members

of the CCMA attended its meetings heavily armed and ostentatiously

displayed their enormous pistols. The threats made by Durruti against

Miravitlles, reminding him of his authorship of an article in which he

proclaimed the equivalence of FAIstas and Fascistas, and García Oliver’s

insulting treatment of Companys, caused the first meetings to generate a

certain climate of tension, which was definitively dispelled when the

offices of the CCMA were moved to the Capitanía.

The meetings of the CCMA were often attended by people who were not

members of the CCMA, such as technicians, reporters or advisors.

Resolutions were usually unanimously approved. Dissenting views were

recorded in the minutes, until, at the meeting of September 6, it was

decided to record only the final resolution.

Ever since the end of July 1936, David Antona, the Interim Secretary of

the National Committee of the CNT in Madrid, had been receiving offers

from the Giral government to collaborate with the republican government

and the other antifascist forces, offers that were debated at the

National Plenum of Regional Committees held in Madrid on July 28.[72] At

this meeting the representatives of the Catalan Regional Committee

became enmeshed in a debate regarding whether the CNT should or should

not seize power. Once the option of establishing libertarian communism

was rejected, on the basis of the argument that the CNT was a minority

grouping outside of Cataluña, the debate focused on the ways and means

of the CNT’s collaboration with government bodies.

During the entire month of August the anarchist “notables” were split

over the dilemma of whether they should put an end to the CCMA, without

entering the government of the Generalitat, or maintain it. There were

two basic approaches: the first consisted in creating technical

commissions in the various Councils (Ministries of the Generalitat) as a

formula for controlling without participating in the government: this

approach was exemplified in the commission of war industries or the

Council of the Economy;[73] the second was to do the same thing but

within the revolutionary institutions, formally based on legal powers,

but upholding a revolutionary power that would provide them with a real

position of power: this was exemplified in the Control Patrols, the

defense committees and the Committee of Investigation of the CCMA,

coordinated and directed by Manuel Escorza from the Committee of

Information and Investigation of the CNT-FAI, which was answerable only

to the Regional Committee of the CNT and the Peninsular Committee of the

FAI.

On August 3[74], in a resolution signed by Jaime Miravitlles as

secretary of the CCMA, various agreements of a minor nature were

approved, such as the confiscation of the Elizalde and Anet factories;

the creation of an ammunition dump at Lérida, with subsidiary storage

depots at Caspe and Monzón; a salute to the Durruti column “for its

discipline and organizational acumen”; the approval of a motion to

inform in writing the Local Federation of Trade Unions of all decisions

of a general nature made by the CCMA; the dispatch of a delegate to

oversee the manufacture of bombs at Reus; the selection of loyal

officers from a list presented by UMRE; the appointment of Jiménez de la

Beraza and the brothers Guarner as technical specialists on the General

Staff of the Militias; etc.

Already, on August 17, while a Plenum of Local and Regional Committees

of the CNT was being held, the decision to dissolve the CCMA was made,

although this was not yet made public to the confederal militants.[75]

The explanation that was given for the resolutions adopted at this

Plenum, in the Report of the delegation of the CNT to the Extraordinary

Congress of the AIT, leaves no room for doubt: “It was considered that,

in order to avoid the duplication of powers represented by the CCMA and

the Government of the Generalitat, the former had to disappear and the

Council of the Generalitat of Cataluña had to be formed, carrying out

some more positive activities without the hindrance of a clash of powers

and to put an end to the pretext that the democracies will not help us

‘because the anarchists are in charge’.”[76] The goal of this maneuver

was, in short, to replace the CCMA with a system of technical

commissions, attached to the Ministries, and to limit the authority of

the CCMA to military questions. This resolution was ratified on August

21 at a Regional Plenum of anarchist groups.[77]

Finally, at the end of August, a secret Plenum of the Libertarian

Movement of Cataluña was held. García Oliver, tired of the endless

debates, shouted to the delegates, “Either we collaborate, or else we

impose a dictatorship: You decide!”[78] The Plenum had to decide whether

or not to accept the invitation, which arose from numerous conversations

between Companys and Marianet, to the CNT to participate in the

“Council” of the Generalitat. The Plenum finally decided in favor of the

entry of the CNT-FAI into the government of the Generalitat.[79]

On August 31,[80] at 11:30 p.m., a plenary session of the CCMA was held,

attended by the majority of the members and delegates. García Matas

reported on the situation of the republican forces in Mallorca. He

warned the delegates that the enemy possessed six fighter squadrons that

posed a threat not only to the Baleares but also to Barcelona and

Valencia. He thought that the enemy was preparing for a major offensive

in Mallorca. Jiménez de la Beraza, whose argument was then supported by

Marcos Alcón, insisted on the necessity of finishing off the assault on

Huesca in order to shift the scarce war materiel that was available to

operations at Mallorca. Vidiella emphasized the international importance

of the Mallorca campaign.

At the next Plenary of the CCMA, held on September 2,[81] Aguadé

reported on the fate of the hospital ship, “Marqués de Comillas”,

filling in the gaps in the information provided at the previous meeting,

concerning the damage inflicted on the ship by a bombing attack. Miret

proposed, and his proposal was approved, to order Captain Bayo to

evacuate the military personnel and remove all war materiel from the

ship, which was henceforth to be just a hospital.

Miret reported on the events at Lérida, concerning the theft of

provisions, weapons and munitions. A long and bitter debate ensued in

which Aurelio Fernández, Gironella (POUM), Abad de Santillán, Artemi

Aguadé, Marcos Alcón, Torrents, Fábregas, Vidiella, Asens, and others

participated. It was decided that the theft was the result of shortages

everywhere, both in Lérida as well as in Barcelona, and that the

irregularities that were being denounced had already been abolished due

to the new measures implemented by the War, Supply and Health

Commissions. It was announced that some of the weapons that had been

stolen had already been recovered. And it was resolved that the

Commission of War, reinforced with representatives from all the

organizations that were members of the CCMA, accompanied by a strong

contingent of armed militiamen, should scour all the towns of Cataluña

in order to collect all the arms and munitions they could find. With

regard to the composition of the Committee of Militias of the city of

Lérida,[82] it was resolved that it would be required to allow the entry

of representatives of the ERC. At the suggestion of the comrades from

Lérida, the CCMA resolved that the Commission of War should relocate to

that city, which was a strategic point on the Aragón front, for the

purpose of resolving the serious problems that continued to accumulate,

with regard to troop movements and the provision of arms and other war

materiel.

José Asens proposed, and his proposal was approved, to abolish all the

special seals of the Militias, and sections of the Central Committee, in

order to prevent abuses, and that there should only be one official seal

of the CCMA.

Marcos Alcón reported on the problems posed for the Transport Commission

by the need to constantly requisition cars and trucks, exposing the

abuses of the various organizations and public bodies, which possessed

an excessive number of vehicles. It was resolved to grant full powers to

the Transport Commission to requisition all the individually owned

vehicles in Barcelona and all the trucks that it should need, as well as

to deprive the organizations, groups and public bodies of all their

excess vehicles.

Asens reported that there was an insufficient number of patrolmen to

attend to the volume of services that had to be performed. He thought

that all the units of the Militias, including those of the Capitanía,

should send contingents for the Control Patrols, which were also

supposed to act in coordination with the Investigation Patrols. Aguadé

thought that the Patrols had to be motorized, and that it was necessary

to carry out a purge of the elements that formed the Sections. It was

resolved to increase the number of Patrolmen, the precise number to be

established by the Commission, and that the Investigation Patrols should

be integrated with the Patrol Sections, and also that the personnel of

the Sections should be purged.

Asens also proposed the need to carry out an investigation in Caspe

concerning the activity of Antonio Ortiz,[83] which was opposed by

Aurelio Fernández because he thought that it was improper to attend to

matters that were not the result of the conduct of the CCMA.

A proposal of Miret and Fernández was approved, which mandated that, at

the next meeting, a project should be undertaken to regulate

investigatory proceedings, and that the latter may not be authorized

with any other seal than that of the CCMA.

A proposal made by Lluís Prunés was approved to require that all the

special taxes, subscriptions, donations and receipts from festivals to

raise money for the militias should be controlled by the CCMA.

All the resolutions were unanimously approved, and the session ended at

three in the morning on September 3.

On September 3 a National Plenum of Regional Federations was held in

Madrid to debate Largo Caballero’s offer to name Antonio Moreno as

confederal Minister, an appointment that had been “provisionally”

accepted by Moreno and by Interim National Secretary David Antona. The

National Committee, basing its deliberations on the resolutions of the

recent Plenum held in Cataluña, where the participation of the CNT in

the “Council” of the Generalitat was approved, declared its support for

participation in the government of Largo Caballero. The delegates,

however, rejected this proposal. After lengthy debate a compromise was

reached, consisting in the CNT’s support for the new government and the

formation in each Ministry of an auxiliary commission composed of

representatives of the CNT. At a press conference held on September 4,

the formation of the first[84] government of the socialist Largo

Caballero was announced, without any CNT representation. On September 8,

Largo Caballero rejected the CNT’s proposal concerning auxiliary

commissions, but remained open to the offer of a Ministry to the

CNT.[85]

At 11:45 p.m. on September 4,[86] the CCMA met again, with the

attendance of most of the delegates. Giménez de la Beraza reported on

the war materiel available for the various fronts. He emphasized the

lack of small arms ammunition and the advisability of proceeding to

requisition all the supplies of such ammunition throughout Cataluña, and

also recommended that gunpowder be manufactured, which would take two

months, with all the problems that such a timetable entailed. He

mentioned the negotiations being carried out in foreign countries and

the positions of the various governments “with respect to our struggle

against fascism”.

Aurelio Fernández explained that the Section of Investigation was

“proceeding to requisition arms and ammunition, which some organizations

had already handed over”, adding that “we have to find and collect all

we need”.

Guarner reported that the conquest of Huesca “will require one million

bullets”.

García Oliver reported that the retreat from Mallorca had been carried

out “without the knowledge of the Committee”, and that it was the result

of a powerful bombardment by the enemy and the interference of the

Madrid government, “which had ordered the withdrawal without informing

Cataluña”.

Prunés informed the delegates that Captain Bayo “had been ordered by the

Committee of the ship ‘Jaime I’, in the name of the Squadron Committee

and the Government of the Republic, to abandon Mallorca with all the men

and materiel, in order to proceed to Málaga, and that he was given two

hours to decide and forty eight hours to leave”.

González revealed that some of the militiamen who had returned from

Mallorca said that there was a heavy bombardment and that Bayo ordered

them to throw equipment into the sea. An order was issued for Bayo to

present himself immediately and that various militiamen who were willing

to provide testimony should also present themselves before the CCMA.

Aurelio Fernández called attention to the receipt of several messages by

the CNT from outstanding comrades in Zaida, requesting that an

investigation be carried out concerning the events at Belchite “after

the withdrawal of the Ortiz Column”. Santillán said that these reports

and the documentation provided did not support “any specific

accusation”, but that he was in favor of pursuing the investigation.

García Oliver stated that the withdrawal from Belchite was due “to the

lack of artillery”. He appointed a commission to carry out the

investigation.

A proposal to transfer the gasoline stored at Can Tunis to another

location to prevent its destruction by bombing was approved.

Miret (PSUC) and Aguadé (ERC) referred to various border patrols that

were organized on the initiative of various individuals and groups,

without any effective control on the part of the CCMA. Aurelio Fernández

expressed his view “that the border patrols are the responsibility of

the Investigation Section and that everything that is currently taking

place is a result of organizational deficiencies”; in order to remedy

the situation, it was resolved that the Investigation Section should

improve its organization of the border patrols, and that the CCMA should

exercise strict control and unified direction over these patrols.

Likewise, it was resolved to withdraw authorization for the

establishment of a hospital that some self-styled Alpine Militias had

organized on their own account in Barcelona, without the authorization

of the Health Committee.[87]

The session took a Copernican turn with the appearance of Captain Bayo

in the royal chambers of the Capitanía, where the CCMA was meeting.

García Oliver asked him why he had ignored the CCMA, with regard to both

his decision to embark for Mallorca and then to return. Bayo responded

that he sailed for Mallorca after having been requested to do so by a

large group of militiamen who had presented themselves to him at the

Airfield, and with the consent of the Government Minister, España; and

that he returned in obedience to an appeal by the government of the

Generalitat, which is why he had not been able to come before the

Committee. García Oliver insisted that he had an obligation to obtain

the consent of the CCMA, “which holds the power of decision over all

matters pertaining to the war”, because if he had done so it would at

least have prevented the bad effect that the retrreat from Mallorca had

produced with respect to public opinion.

Bayo continued to proffer explanations, relating to the situation of the

troops and the way the landing was conducted. He praised the morale and

bravery of the troops under his command, “who were ready to fight

wherever I sent them”. He pointed out that he had loaded all the

materiel he could and that supplies and equipment were only destroyed or

thrown into the sea to prevent the enemy from seizing them. He read the

order, signed by the committee of the “Jaime I” and by the Squadron

Committee, requiring him to withdraw in the name of the Government of

the Republic. He accepted the order to withdraw, to save the lives of

the militiamen, since the enemy air forces were bombing them with one

hundred kilogram bombs. He denied having received any motorcycles,

trucks or artillery, and said that if they had been sent they were

probably at Mahón.

Marcos Alcón explained the manner in which these expeditions were

conducted, without authorization of the CCMA, and that the latter was

faced with so many faits accompli, and that the defeat at Mallorca was

due to a lack of organization. Vidiella asked for the opinion of the

military advisors. Giménez de la Beraza claimed that Bayo’s action was

“militarily a defeat, politically a disaster, all because he acted on

his own account without consulting the CCMA, and that the political

aspect is much more serious than the military aspect”. As for the

equipment, he said that throwing the heavy equipment into the sea was

justifiable, but not the light arms.

Then a group of militiamen appeared in the royal chamber, arriving from

the failed expedition to Mallorca, militants of the ERC, the CNT and the

UGT, who provided their reports, confirming the information submitted by

Bayo.

After Bayo’s report on the fascist air forces in Mallorca, García Oliver

notified the delegates of the agreement between Santillán and Sandino

and the Madrid government to send five thousand men to the Central

front.

It was resolved that the four thousand militiamen who had returned from

Mallorca should depart on Monday: two thousand for the Madrid front and

two thousand for the Aragón front, and that one thousand national guards

(the new name for the civil guards) should also leave for Madrid, and

that the garrison at Mahón should return to their base with the “City of

Barcelona”. All these resolutions were unanimously approved. The session

ended at 1:45 p.m. on the 5^(th) of September, after a marathon meeting

of fourteen hours, in which it had become apparent that the CCMA was

incapable of controlling and directing the military operations based in

Cataluña.

The Mallorca expedition had been carried out behind the back of the

CCMA, organized by Captain Bayo, with the assistance of Companys, and

with the support of the UGT (Comorera) and the Maritime Transport Trade

Union of the CNT. It failed as a result of a lack of organization of the

operations and the sudden order to withdraw issued by the central

government. The lack of war materiel for the Aragón front was

exacerbated by the loss of equipment and supplies at Mallorca, and the

disaster was magnified by the discrediting of the CCMA, which was not

only incapable of directing all military operations, but was even

incapable of being aware of their existence.

The next meeting was called to order on September 6[88] at midnight, and

was attended by the majority of the delegates to the CCMA. Over the

course of the meeting various questions were asked, among which were:

the request of the Syndicalist Party, led by Ángel Pestaña, to be

admitted to the CCMA; a proposal concerning the advisability of an

immediate attack on Jaca; the appointment of Llorenç Perramon as

Recording Secretary, without the right to vote, and that the minutes of

the meetings should only consist of the resolutions approved, without an

account of the debates.

The minutes of September 8[89] record the replacement of Josep Rovira

(the delegate of the Lenin Column of the POUM) by Julián Gorkin. Various

resolutions regarding subsidies, the prohibition of collecting money on

the street, closer surveillance over the correct use of the food

subsidies granted by the CCMA, the clearing of lines of people in front

of the Capitanía, and increasing the number of members of the Control

Patrols to one thousand six hundred were approved, along with other

minor issues.

On September 10 the minutes record the ratification of the resolution to

dissolve[90] the CCMA and the recommendation that at the next meeting

the respective criteria with regard to the form and proportional

representation for the posts each organization will occupy in the

Council of Defense of the Generalitat should be determined. The

resolution to dissolve the CCMA was kept secret.

It was also resolved that the dead should be buried at the front and

that the bodies should not be shipped home. It was once again insisted

that only the Control Patrols and the Investigation Patrols were

empowered to authorize and carry out searches, and that anyone who did

so on his own account should be punished. Three delegates, from the CNT,

the UGT and the POUM, were appointed to carry out weekly inspections of

subsidies, donations, and festivals for raising money for the militias.

All of the above resolutions were unanimously approved.

On September 12[91] a resolution was approved, with the abstention of

the representatives of the UGT and the POUM, that mandated that the

current government of the Generalitat should be replaced by a Council of

Defense of the Generalitat of Cataluña, with representatives of all the

organizations that composed the CCMA, “which would at the same time be

dissolved”.

On September 14[92] García Oliver publicized the CNT’s resolution

concerning the constitution of the Council of Defense of the

Generalitat, replacing the current government of the Generalitat, within

the framework of a new political conception of the Spanish state,

conceived as a “Confederation of Free Nations, starting with Cataluña”.

Gorkin, in the name of the POUM, stated that the new Council of the

Generalitat must be composed of representatives of all the organizations

that composed the current CCMA and that “the program of this Council

must be of a socialist kind, or one involving socialization”.

Vidiella, for the UGT, agreed with the first point expressed by Gorkin

with regard to the representatives on the Council, as well as with the

name of “the Council of the Generalitat”, and also thought that its

jurisdiction must be extended over all of Cataluña, and that it must

embrace all the factions, and that this Council must be the only

authority empowered to carry out confiscations, or to proceed with the

collectivization or socialization of the country. Vidiella therefore

advanced the idea of a strong government, vested with full authority.

Miravitlles, for the ERC and the Generalitat, said that this new

government (he dared to violate the acratic taboo concerning calling

something that was really a government by the name of “council”) must

include all social classes and that as for a program, it must be

whatever is necessary to defeat fascism.

Santillán, for the FAI, expressed his view that it was necessary to

establish points of convergence that would unite all the factions, as

had been the case up until this time, and that the principal goal must

be to destroy fascism in all of Spain.

Torrents informed the delegates that it was the view of the Unió de

Rabassaires that it was necessary to form a strong government, with the

same representatives as the current CCMA: “a single power that would

prosecute the war against fascism and establish order in the new

economy”.

García Oliver said that everyone was in agreement on the need to

transform the country in every respect, establishing a new juridical,

political and economic order; and as for a program, “there is already a

Council of the Economy responsible for carrying out the economic

transformation”.

Gorkin (very meticulously) said that “antifascism is not a program”,

which is why it was necessary to specify in what manner the dominant

privileges had to be destroyed. Gorkin thought that it was necessary to

specify just what economic policies had to be enforced in the rearguard,

and to define the purpose of the struggle of the combatants at the

front, which was to create a better society. He proposed that alongside

each Minister of the new government, as was already the case in the

Council of the Economy, there should be a Council composed of

representatives of all the organizations.

Miravitlles explained that the time to establish a concrete program,

whether communist or anarchosyndicalist, would arrive if the war was

won, but in the meantime it was necessary to create a government capable

of winning the war against fascism.

Alcón (CNT) maintained “that the government must conduct the war against

fascism and the economic transformation must be carried out by the

working class organizations in the streets; and that it is useless to

oppose this because the organizations will go on with their work

regardless of our resolutions”. It was the mission of the government to

direct the war, but it must not legislate with regard to economic

matters, because this is the job of the workers, operating through the

Council of the Economy. He finished his speech by claiming: “the war

must be fought by the Government, Collectivization must be carried out

by the Council of the Economy.”

Miret, of the PSUC, said that it was indispensable to formulate a

concrete program that would assure the unity of all the factions.

Gorkin declared that the formulation of a program did not require that

each faction renounce its ideals, but that all the points of convergence

and the necessary directives for the defeat of fascism should be

established. He did not agree with the proposal that spoke of social

classes, but of organizations that represent the classes and that the

latter must not reorganize but transform the social and economic

foundations of the country, which “is to say, carry out the social

revolution”.

Vidiella said that only a strong government would be respected by

foreign countries and that socialization in the countryside would entail

a confrontation with the peasantry.

García Oliver expressed his view that the revolutionary transformation

must affect all the juridical, economic and political aspects of the

country, and that each region must proceed in accordance with its own

characteristics, since the policies that are appropriate for Cataluña

would not be appropriate for Andalucía. He thought that a mere Council

must not do anything but prepare the policies that would have to be

implemented once the war was over.

And he emphasized that to create this Council all that was necessary was

for the CCMA to tell the President of the Generalitat that it wanted it

to be formed, so that the Generalitat would proceed to its immediate

creation.

Vidiella agreed that it would be the President who would form the

Council.

Gorkin and Miret both made proposals. Miret’s was approved, which was as

follows:

“The representatives of all the organizations that compose the CCMA

should petition the President of the Generalitat of Cataluña, proposing

the convocation of a meeting of delegates of all the organizations

represented in the CCMA to discuss the organic constitution of a Council

of Defense of the Generalitat and of the program that the latter must

implement”.

Pons (ERC) referred to the name of the Regional Defense Council,

suggested by the CNT, and expressed his view that the word, “Regional”,

must be deleted. Alcón expressed his opinion that the word must be

maintained, and that a National Council of Defense must be formed in

Madrid. Miravitlles seconded the proposal to eliminate the word,

“Regional”. García Oliver prudently resolved the dispute, proposing that

the first act of the Council would be to give itself a name. Vidiella,

for his part, proposed to delete the word, “Defense” and designate it as

simply the “Council of the Generalitat of Cataluña”. After the semantic

debate the session ended at two-thirty on the morning of September 15.

No one opposed the dissolution of the CCMA. No one, except the

anarchists, allowed themselves to be deceived regarding the fact that

this entailed the formation of a new government of the Generalitat,

whether it was called a “council” or not. The debate on the program of

the new government that would supersede the CCMA, revolved around the

concepts of “socialization”, proposed by the POUM, or “antifascist”,

advocated by the ERC and the PSUC. The CNT-FAI maintained its

characteristic ambiguity: the economy was the task of the Council of the

Economy, while the war was the job of what they called the Council of

Defense of the Generalitat. García Oliver, Marcos Alcón, Aurelio

Fernández and José Asens actually thought that the program of the

“Council” was of no importance. It was the price that had to be paid to

avoid isolation. What was of importance for them was the fact that the

CNT would continue to control the various Ministries, by way of

technical commissions, like those attached to the Council of the Economy

or the commission of war industries, while a good part of the military

and police apparatus would be in the hands of the CNT-FAI. This

indefiniteness, ambiguity and incoherence led them irremediably to

support the program of antifascist unity, that is, of that antifascism

that proposed the constitution of a strong government capable of

“imposing order” on the economy and winning the war.

On the 15^(th) of September a National Plenum of Regional Committees was

held in Madrid, at which it was resolved to approve the intervention of

the CNT in the military, economic and political leadership of republican

Spain, with the proposal of the formation of a National Council of

Defense. This was, in short, a proposal that the CNT should collaborate

with the government of the Republic, by means of this Council that was

to be composed of five delegates of the CNT, five from the UGT and four

republicans. This National Council was conceived as the unified summit

of the various regional Councils. It was a federalist conception, so

dear to the CNT, in which the economy was to be socialized and the army

unified under a unitary command structure and a commissariat of war.

Although it persisted in the old trick of not calling things by their

names, the CNT’s proposal pointed towards the reconstruction of a strong

and centralized state.[93]

On September 16[94] a report concerning the case of Captain Bayo was

presented, an order was issued to remove the bales of cotton from the

barricades,[95] the Control Patrols were authorized to issue a special

Section identity card, in addition to the one already possessed by each

patrol, and it was agreed to await the return of Tarradellas in order to

dispatch a commission from the CCMA to Madrid.

On September 18[96] it was agreed to organize coastal defense with

militiamen from the local committees, that a commission of information

and censorship should be appointed that would be composed of

representatives of every organization that was part of the CCMA, to

create a new ID card for the members of the Patrols, and that “a

commission composed of the comrades García Oliver, Miravitlles, Vidiella

and Gorkin should meet with the President of the Government of the

Generalitat tomorrow and that the latter should make an appointment to

receive them”.

On September 19 a commission of the CCMA, composed of García Oliver,

Miravitlles, Vidiella and Gorkin met with Companys in order to deliver

the proposal drafted by Miret concerning the formation of the Council of

the Generalitat, that is, of the new Government of the Generalitat that

would include anarchosyndicalist Ministers, once the great semantic

dilemma about calling the Council of the Generalitat what it always

really was, the Government of the Generalitat, was finally resolved. On

that same day[97] Vidiella, Aurelio Fernández and Miravitlles were named

as members of the commission that was to travel to Madrid to “negotiate

with the government of the Republic as a consequence of the result of

the journey of the comrade Minister Tarradellas”.[98]

On September 20[99], in the royal reception hall of the Capitanía, at

6:00 p.m., a special session of the CCMA convened that was attended by

García Oliver, Fábregas, Alcón, Vidiella, Miravitlles, Fernández,

Torrents and Gorkin, along with invitees such as Sesé for the UGT,

Escorza for the FAI and Calvet for the Unió de Rabassaires, to initiate

discussions with the Moroccan delegates Mohammed El Ohazzari and Omar

Abd-el-Jalil, the representatives of the Moroccan Action Committee, who

had arrived in Barcelona in early September for the purpose of obtaining

support for Moroccan independence. At this meeting the support of the

CCMA for the Moroccan delegation was solemnly formalized, and it was

promised that the CCMA would try to get the Government of the Republic

to declare the independence of the Spanish Protectorate in Morocco.[100]

The session, which was conducted in a formal manner, ended at 6:15 p.m.

A photograph exists (“Història Gráfica del Moviment Obrer a Catalunya”,

Diputació de Barcelona, 1989), taken after the signing of the agreement

by the Moroccan Action Committeeand the CCMA, in which one can

recognize, among others (from left to right), Marcello Argila Pazzaglia,

the two Morrocan delegates, Juan García Oliver, Julián Gómez García

(“Gorkin”), Manuel Estrada Manchón, Rafael Vidiella, Mariano Rodríguez

Vázquez (“Marianet”), Manuel Escorza del Val (with crutches) and Aurelio

Fernández Sánchez.

On September 21[101] it was resolved to add Gorkin to the commission

that was to be dispatched to Madrid and that Guarner and Miret should

appoint an officer to command the coastal defenses.

At the meeting of September 22[102], the CCMA decided to “prohibit the

entry into Cataluña of the families from Madrid and the provinces who

are constantly arriving in Barcelona, and that they should be returned

to their places of origin”. This resolution was transmitted to the

Ministry of the Government and to the railroad workers Committees of

Barcelona, Lérida, Tortosa, Mora de Ebro, Valencia and Madrid for its

effective implementation.[103]

On September 25[104] the CCMA voted to broadcast a message to the

cruiser “Libertad” which, according to the press, was transporting the

mortal remains of the heroic militiawoman Lidia Odena, informing the

ship’s captain of the resolution of the CCMA according to which the

comrades killed at the front were to be buried at the front, and that

they could not be shipped back to the rearguard without the express

permission of the CCMA, and that if the ship had already left port, that

upon its arrival in Barcelona the burial should be carried out without

any public demonstration.

This was the last act of the CCMA that we can identify. As soon as

September 18, its resolutions were very brief and drafted in a

telegraphic style, although according to García Oliver the CCMA held two

more meetings, on the 27^(th) and the 28^(th),[105] before its last

session when it officially disbanded, which took place on October 1,

1936.

THE BALANCE SHEET OF THE CCMA AND THE NEW GOVERNMENT OF THE

GENERALITAT

On September 26 the new government of the Generalitat was constituted,

with Tarradellas as Prime Minister, in which three CNT-FAI Ministers

participated: Joan Porqueras Fábregas as Minister of the Economy,

Antonio García Birlán as Minister of Health and Social Welfare and Josep

Joan Doménach as Minister of Provisions.[106]

The resolution to dissolve the CCMA was not made public until the end of

the Regional Plenum of Trade Unions, which was held from September 25 to

27, and which had to formally approve this dissolution, which was

presented as the consequence of the entry of the cenetistas into the

government, since, in the words of García Oliver himself: “today the

Generalitat represents all of us”.

Solidaridad Obrera, in its September 27^(th) issue, insisted on claiming

that a new institution called the “Council of the Generalitat” had been

created, rather than a new government; after September 29, however, it

accepted the new reality and explained the reasons why the CNT entered

the new government of the Generalitat at the same time that it announced

the dissolution of the CCMA. Curiously, the dissolution of the CCMA was

presented as an inevitable consequence of the formation of the

Government of the Generalitat, when in reality it was only when, between

the end of August and the first days of September, that it was decided

to dissolve the CCMA, when anyone began to discuss the entry of the CNT

into the government.

On September 28 another National Plenum of Regional Federations was held

in Madrid, where the national secretary Horacio Prieto attacked the

proposed National Defense Council for its lack of realism. He set forth

his arguments in favor of pure and simple participation in the

government of Largo Caballero. He insisted that things should be called

by their real names and that the CNT should dispense with its

ideological prejudices. He did not, however, obtain the support of the

delegates to the Plenum, who merely voted in favor of a manifesto that

acknowledged the need for antifascist unity.[107]

On the evening of October 1^(st), the last, purely ceremonial, session

of the CCMA was convened. García Oliver delivered a concluding speech in

which he called for the unity of all the parties and organizations.

After proclaiming that he had been a staunch defender of the CCMA, but

that now he would be a passionate defender of the new Council of the

Generalitat, he responded to a query of Miravitlles by asserting that as

a Catalanist he could only celebrate the decision of the CNT to enter

the government of the Generalitat.

The Official Bulletin of the Generalitat published on October 3

contained the decree, signed on October 1, in which Juan García Oliver

was appointed general secretary of the Department of Defense, a new

position expressly created for him. In this same issue of the Bulletin

the Decree Proclaiming the Dissolution of the CCMA was also published:

“The CCMA, created by the decree of July 21, has understood that, having

fulfilled the mission that it certainly performed so appropriately

during the first days of the military uprising, it must now dissolve.

Therefore, in accordance with the Executive Council, it is hereby

Decreed: Article 1. The CCMA, created by the Decree of July 21, is

dissolved. Article 2. By decree and in accordance with the orders

pertaining thereto, as required, the present Decree will be fulfilled.

Barcelona, October 1, 1936. The Prime Minister, Josep Tarradellas.”

In the Official Bulletin published on October 4, by decree signed on

October 3, Aurelio Fernández was appointed general secretary of the

Committee for Internal Security. For the CNT, this signified the

preservation of its grasp on the key positions of Public Order and the

Militias.

The new government of the Generalitat proposed to strengthen the economy

on the basis of a program initiated by the Council of the Economy and to

reinforce the war effort by way of compulsory mobilization and the

establishment of discipline and a unitary command structure.

The presence of all the antifascist organizations in the government of

the Generalitat implied a major step forward towards the reestablishment

of republican legality and the rehabilitation of all state functions.

This implied the termination of all those revolutionary committees that,

in every locality, exercised sovereign and total power, from the

collection of taxes and maintenance of control patrols to the financing

of public works to address the problem of unemployment.

The Decree of October 9, complemented by the one issued on October 12,

declared the dissolution of all the local committees that were formed on

July 19, which were to be replaced by the new municipal authorities.

Despite the resistance of many local committees, and despite the delay

of several months before the new municipal government bodies could be

created, this was a death-blow from which the committees would not

recover. The resistance of the CNT militants, who ignored the directives

of the superior committees and the orders of the government of the

Generalitat, endangered the antifascist pact. The anarchosyndicalist

leaders were caught between the Scylla of the CNT militants, reluctant

to obey its directives, and the Charybdis of the charge leveled by the

other antifascist forces that it was necessary to comply, and enforce

compliance with the decrees of the government, and bring “the

uncontrollables” into line.

This was the real balance sheet bequeathed by the CCMA in its nine weeks

of existence: the transition from a situation where local revolutionary

committees exercised all power in the streets and the factories, to

their dissolution for the exclusive benefit of the complete

reestablishment of the power of the Generalitat. Likewise, the decrees

signed on October 24[108] concerning the militarization of the militias

effective as of November 1 and the promulgation of the Collectivization

decree, completed the disastrous balance sheet of the CCMA, that is, the

transition from working class Militias composed of revolutionary

volunteers to a bourgeois army of the classical type, subject to the

monarchical code of military justice, commanded by the Generalitat; and

the transition from expropriations and workers control of the factories

to a centralized economy controlled and directed by the Generalitat.

The delay in the application of the decrees, provoked by the mute but

determined resistance of the confederal militants, who were still armed,

caused the government of the Generalitat to make the disarmament of the

rearguard its number one priority, initiating a propaganda campaign

against the so-called “uncontrollables”, which was conflated with the

secondary objective expressed in the constantly repeated slogan: “arms

to the front”.

The powerful resistance of the anarchosyndicalist rank and file to the

militarization of the militias, to the control of the economy and the

collectivized enterprises by the Generalitat, to the disarming of the

rearguard and to the dissolution of the local committees, resulted in a

delay of several months before the decrees of the Generalitat on these

matters could really be enforced. This resistance crystallized in the

spring of 1937 in a major outburst of disenchantment, which was

intensified by discontent with the progress of the war, inflation and

the shortages of food and clothing, and led to the consolidation of a

generalized critique on the part of the CNT rank and file militants of

the participation of the superior committees of the CNT-FAI in the

government, and the antifascist and collaborationist policy of their

leaders, who were accused of forfeiting “the revolutionary conquests of

July 19”.

STATE ANARCHISM JUSTIFIED BY THE IDEOLOGY OF ANTIFASCIST UNITY

This was the incubator that gave birth to the Events of May 1937, which

once again saw Barcelona littered with barricades. This discontent

explains the emergence and the power of the Friends of Durruti Group,

which in May proposed the necessity of imposing a Revolutionary Junta to

replace the Generalitat. After May, the Group was able to express this

confederal discontent in an analysis in which it claimed that in July

1936 there was no revolution and that the CCMA was an institution of

class collaboration, and elaborated a program that concluded that

revolutions are totalitarian or they are defeated. What distinguished

the Friends of Durruti from so many other enraged groups of cenetistas

and anarchists[109] was precisely the fact that the former proposed a

program, whereas the others issued appeals to certain abstract and

ineffective principles, which were shared by the superior committees

they were criticizing.

Only then, after the May Days of 1937, did the anarchosyndicalist

leaders elaborate their justifications and distortions concerning what

had taken place. Some began to understand, too late, the impact of their

errors and improvisations.

It was therefore necessary to find justifications for so many mistakes,

and to elaborate a response that would allow the anarchosyndicalist

leaders to refuse to assume responsibility for those mistakes. The

delegation of the CNT to the Congress of the AIT,[110] in December 1937,

had to provide the first answer, under the impact of the constant

insults and accusations of ineptitude and abandonment of the ideological

principles of anarchosyndicalism that they were subjected to by the

majority of the delegates to the international congress.

“Political power fell into our hands without our wanting it [….] The

CCMA, the institution for the coordination of the combat forces at the

front, was created. Our Libertarian Movement accepted this Committee,

but first we had to resolve the main problem in our Revolution:

antifascist collaboration or anarchist dictatorship. We accepted

collaboration. Why? [….] the circumstances made us think it advisable to

collaborate with the other antifascist sectors.”[111]

In fact, the Spanish delegation needed the help of a prestigious

intellectual to defend themselves from the attacks of the international,

with a report that exuded a certain intellectual stature. This secret

report so pleased the Spanish anarchosyndicalist leaders that they

decided to publish it in a propaganda pamphlet, translated into Spanish,

despite the inconsistency entailed in publishing a text that had been

declared “secret”.[112]

In this pamphlet,[113] Helmut Rüdiger fully justified the pragmatic

actions of the CNT as being due to the particularities of Spain,

averring that it was a working class movement without intellectuals, or

any theoretical preparation or political experience, due to its

permanent state of clandestinity; and that it was characteristic of

extremism, based on a simplification of social relations and an

unlimited optimism, to think that all that was necessary was to proclaim

libertarian communism in order to transform man into an angelic being.

Rüdiger’s entire argument can be summarized as an assimilation and

application to the anarchist movement of the ideology of antifascist

unity. According to Rüdiger, July 19 was a victory for the CNT because,

for the first time ever, it was able to unite the entire population

behind it. The CNT would be victorious when it would once again be able

to rally the entire people behind it. That is, antifascist unity

justified everything, explained everything and permitted everything. All

the pragmatic actions of the leaders of the CNT, the abandonment of the

anti-state theories, the abandonment of principles, the collaborationism

with bourgeois parties and the government, the militarization of the

Militias, the anarchist Ministers, the war economy, everything,

absolutely everything, was justified by this ideology of ANTIFASCIST

UNITY. Helmut helped the anarchist leaders to justify their errors,

their incapacity and their constant improvisations: one could, and must,

renounce libertarian communism, and the revolution, in favor of

antifascist unity.

Now the anarchosyndicalist leaders were enabled to rewrite their

contemporary history. Now García Oliver was enabled to appear as a

sacrificial victim of the rejection on the part of the confederal

organization of his proposal to “go for broke”.

This made it possible to claim that, “what began on July 19 was not yet

the definitive social revolution, but only the first step of that

revolution, the beginning of the antifascist struggle”. Helmut crafted a

veritable anthology of catchphrases for the supporters of

collaborationism: “This was the first time in the history of revolutions

that a victorious revolutionary organization renounced its own

dictatorship.”

What Helmut did not say was that this ideology of antifascist unity

presupposed the acceptance of the methods and goals of the program of

the democratic bourgeoisie.

The advocates of State anarchism and those who supported the proletarian

revolution were, and are, incompatible. The absence of an ideological

and organizational break within the libertarian movement could only

lead, first to the suppression, and later to the assimilation of the

critical sectors with the worst aberrations of State anarchism. Without

such a break a process of clarification and delimitation between the

positions of the various factions could not take place. Ambiguity and

confusionism comprised the other defeat of the libertarian movement,

which was pregnant with consequences for its future.

Part 3 — The Death and Funeral of Durruti

“Cui prodest scelus is fecit.” (Whoever benefits from the crime is the

one who committed it.)

Seneca, Medea

“We anarchists can go to jail, or die the way Obregón, Ascaso, Sabater,

Buenaventura Durruti and Peiró died, whose lives are worthy of a

Plutarch. We can die in exile, in the concentration camps, in the

maquis, or in a hospice, but to accept the position of government

minister, this is inconceivable.”

Jaime Balius, “For the Record”, Solidaridad Obrera, September 2, 1971.

FROM NOVEMBER 4 TO NOVEMBER 22, 1936

On November 4, many people were eagerly waiting to listen to a surprise

speech by Durruti that was to be broadcast by Radio CNT-FAI from

Barcelona to all of Spain. On that same day the press reported on the

accession of four anarchist Ministers to the Madrid government: Federica

Montseny, Juan García Oliver, Juan López and Joan Peiró. The Durruti

Column had not captured Zaragoza. The difficulties with regard to the

supply of arms comprised the main problem at the front. Durruti had

tried everything in his power to obtain weapons. He even sent a

detachment of militiamen in early September on a punitive expedition to

Sabadell, in order to force them to deliver the arms that had been

stored there in anticipation of forming a Sabadell Column that had not

yet been organized. Furthermore, on October 24 the Generalitat had

approved the Decree militarizing the Militias, which re-imposed the old

Code of Military Justice, effective as of November 1. Both the friends

as well as the enemies of Durruti eagerly awaited his speech.

Even before the speech started, people gathered in the vicinity of the

speakers that had been installed in the trees of Las Ramblas, which

usually broadcast revolutionary songs, news and music. Wherever there

was a radio in Barcelona, people were impatiently waiting for the

announcement: “Durruti Speaks”.

The Militarization Decree had been passionately discussed in the Durruti

Column, which had voted not to comply with it, because it could not

improve the combat conditions of the volunteer militiamen of July 19,

nor could it resolve the chronic shortage of weapons and ammunition.

Durruti signed, in the name of the Committee of War, a text[114]

rejecting the militarization demanded by the “Council”[115] of the

Generalitat, significantly datelined from the Osera Front on the same

day (November 1) that the hated Military Code was supposed to become

effective. The Column denied the need for barracks discipline, to which

it opposed the superiority of revolutionary discipline: “Militiamen,

yes; soldiers, never.”

Durruti, as the delegate of the Column, sought to evoke the indignation

and protests of the militiamen of the Aragón front against the clearly

counterrevolutionary course that was emerging behind the lines. The

broadcast of Durruti’s speech[116] began at 9:30 p.m.:

“Workers of Cataluña! I am speaking to the Catalan people, to the

generous people that four months ago defeated the soldiers who tried to

crush them beneath their boots. I send you salutations from your

brothers and comrades fighting on the front in Aragón, who are only

kilometers from Zaragoza, within sight of the towers of Pilarica.

“Despite the threat that is closing in on Madrid, we must always

remember that the people have risen, and nothing in the world can make

them retreat. We shall resist on the front of Aragón, against the

Aragonese fascist hordes, and we call upon our brothers in Madrid to

resist, because the militiamen of Cataluña will know how to do their

duty, just as they did when they went into the streets of Barcelona to

crush fascism. The workers organizations must not forget their

imperative duty at the present time. At the front, as in the trenches,

there is only one thought, one goal. Our gaze is fixed, we look forward,

with the sole purpose of crushing fascism.

“We ask the Catalan people to stop the intrigues and bickering. You must

rise to the occasion: stop quarreling and think of the war. The people

of Catalonia have the duty to support those fighting on the front. We

have to mobilize everyone, but don’t think that it will always be the

same people. If Catalan workers have assumed the responsibility of going

to the front, it’s now time to demand sacrifices from those who remain

in the cities. We have to effectively mobilize all the workers in the

rearguard because those of us who are at the front need to know that we

can count on the men behind us.

“To the organizations: stop your rows and stop tripping things up! Those

of us who are fighting on the front ask for sincerity, above all from

the CNT and FAI. We ask the leaders to be genuine. It is not enough for

them to send encouraging letters to us at the front, and to send

clothing, food, rifles and ammunition. It is also necessary for them to

face the facts, and plan for the future. This war has all the

aggravating factors of modern warfare and is proving to be very costly

for Catalonia. The leadership has to realize that we’ll need to start

organizing the Catalan economy, and imposing rules on the economic

order, if this lasts much longer. I do not feel like writing any more

letters so that the comrades or the son of a militiaman can have one

more crust of bread or pint of milk, while there are Ministers who do

not have to pay to eat and have no limits on their expenditures. We call

upon the CNT-FAI to tell them that if they as an organization control

the economy of Catalonia, then they must organize it as it should be

organized. No one should think of wage increases or reduced working

hours now. It’s the duty of all workers, especially the workers of the

CNT, to make sacrifices, to work as much as necessary.

“Of course we’re fighting for something greater and the militiamen will

prove it. They blush when they read about fund drives to raise money for

them in the press, when they see those posters asking you to make a

donation. The fascist planes drop newspapers on us that publish lists of

donations for their soldiers, and they are neither more nor less than

what you give. That is why we have to tell you that we are not beggars

and therefore we do not accept charity in any form. Fascism represents

and is in effect social inequality, and if you do not want those of us

who are fighting to confuse those of you in the rearguard with our

enemies, then do your duty. We are waging war now to crush the enemy at

the front, but is this the only enemy? No. Anyone among us who is

opposed to the revolutionary conquests is also an enemy, and we must

crush them as well.

“If you want to neutralize the threat, you must form a granite front.

Politics is the art of obstructionism, the art of living [like

parasites], and this must be replaced with the art of labor. The time

has come to invite the trade union organizations and the political

parties to put an end to this business once and for all. In the

rearguard we need capable administrators. The men at the front want

responsibility and guarantees behind us. And we demand that the

organizations look after our women and children.

“They’re mistaken if they think that the militarization decree will

scare us and impose an iron disciple on us. You are mistaken, Ministers,

with your militarization decree. Since you have so much to say about

iron discipline, then I say to you, come to the front with me. At the

front we do not accept any discipline, because we are conscious of doing

our duty. And you will see our order and our organization. Then we shall

return to Barcelona and we shall ask you about your discipline, your

order, and your control, which does not exist.

“Remain calm. There’s no chaos or indiscipline at the front. We’re all

responsible and cherish your trust. Sleep peacefully. But remember that

we’ve left Catalonia and its economy in your hands. Take responsibility

for yourselves, discipline yourselves. Let’s not provoke, with our

incompetence, after this war, another civil war among ourselves.

“Anyone who thinks that his party is strong enough to impose its policy

is wrong. Against the fascists we must marshal one force, one

organization, with a unified discipline.

“The fascist tyrants will never cross our lines. That is our slogan at

the front. To them we say: ‘You will not pass!’ To you: ‘They will not

pass!’”

Hours after having listened to Durruti’s radio address, people were

still discussing what he had said with his usual energy and integrity.

His words resonated with force and emotion in the Barcelona night,

embodying the genuine thought of the working class. It was a cry of

alarm that reminded the workers of their condition as revolutionary

militants. Durruti did not recognize any gods, nor did he see the

working class as gods. He took it for granted that the militiamen who

were fighting fascism at the front were not going to allow anyone to rob

them of the revolutionary and emancipatory content of their struggle:

they were not fighting for the Republic or bourgeois democracy, but for

the triumph of the social revolution and the emancipation of the

proletariat.

His entire address did not contain even one demagogic or rhetorical

phrase. His words were a spur to the great and the small of the earth.

For the workers and the CNT leaders comfortably settled into responsible

positions, for the ordinary citizens and for the Ministers of the

Generalitat or the glamorous anarchist Ministers. A diatribe against the

bureaucratic deviations of the revolutionary situation that arose on

July 19, and a condemnation of government policy, with or without CNT

leaders to provide a façade. In the rearguard there was an unfortunate

confusion between duty and charity, administration and command, function

and bureaucracy, responsibility and discipline, agreement and decree,

and example and orders and commands. The threat to “return to Barcelona”

caused the resurgence of terror among the political representatives of

the bourgeoisie, although it was already too late to remedy the

inexcusable and naïve error of July, when the revolution was postponed

“until after Zaragoza is captured”, as a result of theoretical

shortcomings and a lack of perspective on the part of the libertarian

movement. But these threats against the ruling powers were not in vain:

his words, directed at his class brothers, possessed all the value of a

revolutionary testament. A testament, rather than a proclamation,

because his fate was already sealed, a fate that his posthumous

deification transformed into an enigma.

The immediate consequence of the radio address, was the convocation by

Companys on the following day, November 5, at 11:00 p.m., of an

extraordinary meeting[117] in the Palace of the Generalitat of all the

Ministers and representatives of all the political and trade union

organizations, in order to discuss the growing resistance to compliance

with the Decree militarizing the militias, as well as to the Decree

proclaiming the dissolution of the revolutionary committees and their

replacement by Popular Front municipal government bodies. Durruti was

the cause and the target of the debate, although everyone avoided

mentioning his name. Companys proclaimed the necessity of putting an end

to “the uncontrollables”, who, outside of all political and trade union

organizations, “were ruining everything and compromising all of us”.

Comorera (PSUC) stated that the UGT had expelled from its ranks those

who did not comply with the decrees, and invited the other organizations

to do the same. Marianet, secretary of the CNT, after boasting of the

sacrifices made by the anarchists with their renunciation of their own

ideological principles, complained of the lack of tact demonstrated by

the attempt to immediately enforce the Code of Military Justice, and

assured those present that after the decree ordering the dissolution of

the committees, and thanks to the efforts of the CNT, there were fewer

and fewer uncontrollables, and that this was not so much a matter of

groups that had to be expelled as resistance that had to be overcome,

without provoking revolts, and of individuals who must be convinced. Nin

(POUM), Herrera (FAI) and Fábregas (CNT) praised the efforts carried out

by all the organizations to stabilize the situation after July 19, and

to reinforce the power of the current Council of the Generalitat. Nin

mediated the dispute between Sandino, Minister of Defense, and Marianet,

concerning the causes of the resistance to the Militarization Decree,

saying that “everyone basically agreed” and that there was a certain

amount of fear among the masses “about losing what they had gained”, but

that “the working class agrees that a real army must be created”. Nin

saw the solution of the current disagreements in the creation of a

Commissariat of War in which all the political and trade union

organizations would be represented. Comorera, much more intransigent

than Companys and Tarradellas, claimed that the fundamental problem

resided in the Generalitat’s lack of authority: “groups of

uncontrollables are still doing whatever they want”, not only with

regard to the question of militarization and the conduct of the war or

the issue of a unitary command structure, but also with regard to the

dissolution of the committees and the formation of municipal governing

bodies, as well with respect to the collection of arms in the rearguard

and recruitment, which augured disaster. Comorera even said that this

lack of authority extended to the collectivizations, “which are still

being carried out capriciously, without observing the Decree that

regulates them”. Companys accepted the possibility of modifying the

Military Code and creating a Commissariat of War. Comorera and Andreu

(ERC) insisted that it was necessary to comply with and to enforce

compliance with the decrees. The meeting concluded with a joint appeal

to the Catalonian people to exercise discipline in complying with all

the decrees of the Generalitat, and to all the organizations to make a

commitment to declare their support for all the government’s decisions

in their press.[118] No one at this meeting opposed militarization: the

problem for the politicians and bureaucrats was merely how to make the

people obey the government’s decrees.

On November 6 the Council of Ministers of the Republic, including the

four anarchist Ministers, voted unanimously to evacuate the Government

from Madrid, which was besieged by fascist troops. The scorn for this

decision on the part of the Local Federation of the CNT of Madrid was

reflected in the publication of a belligerent manifesto that declared:

“Madrid, free of Government Ministers, will be the tomb of fascism.

Onward, militiamen! Long live Madrid without a government! Long live the

Social Revolution!” On the 15^(th) of November elements of the Durruti

Column were already fighting in Madrid under the command of Durruti, who

had resisted leaving Aragón, and who was finally convinced by Marianet

and Federica. On November 19, a stray bullet, or perhaps not so

stray,[119] struck him while he was at the Madrid front, where he died

the next day. On Sunday, November 22, in Barcelona, an endless, chaotic

and disorganized funeral procession[120] advanced slowly through the

streets, while the two bands that were unable to harmonize their music

only contributed to the augmentation of the confusion. The cavalry and

motorized troops who were supposed to lead the procession were prevented

from doing so by the enormous crowds. The cars that bore the funeral

wreaths had to be driven in reverse. The members of the cavalry escort

attempted to make their way forward separately. The musicians who had

been dispersed in the crowd tried to regroup amidst a confused mass of

people bearing antifascist placards and waving red flags, red and black

banners, and the striped flags of the republic. The procession was led

by numerous politicians and bureaucrats, although the limelight was

monopolized by Companys, the president of the Generalitat,

Antonov-Ovseenko, the Soviet consul, and Juan García Oliver, the

anarchist Minister of Justice of the Republic, who addressed the crowd

from in front of the Columbus Monument in order to display his

oratorical gifts before the multitude. García Oliver rehearsed the same

arguments of sincere friendship and fraternity among antifascists that

he would later use in May 1937 to help to smash the barricades of the

workers insurrection against Stalinism. The Soviet consul initiated the

tradition of ideological manipulation of Durruti by depicting him as a

champion of military discipline and unitary command. Companys delivered

the most dastardly insult when he said that Durruti “had been shot in

the back as all cowards die … or as those die who are murdered by

cowards”. All three of them coincided in their praise for antifascist

unity above all else. Durruti’s funeral bier was already a tribune for

the counterrevolution. Three orators, excellent representatives of the

bourgeois government, of Stalinism and the CNT bureaucracy, disputed

among themselves for the popularity of the man who was yesterday’s

dangerous uncontrollable but today’s embalmed hero. When the coffin,

eight hours after the beginning of the spectacle, now without its

official cortege, but still accompanied by a curious crowd, arrived at

the cemetery of Montjuic, it could not be buried until the next day

because hundreds of wreaths blocked the way to the site of the grave,

which was too small, and a heavy downpour prevented it from being

enlarged.

We may never find out how Durruti really died, since there are seven or

eight different and contradictory versions; but it is most interesting

to ask why he died fifteen days after having delivered his radio

address. Durruti’s radio broadcast was perceived as a dangerous threat,

which encountered an immediate response in the convening of the

extraordinary meeting of the Council of the Generalitat, especially in

the brutality of Comorera’s speech, which could hardly be moderated by

cenetistas and POUMistas, who ultimately swore to devote themselves to

the common task of complying with and enforcing compliance with all the

decrees. The sacred antifascist union between working class bureaucrats,

Stalinists and bourgeois politicians could not tolerate uncontrollables

of the stature of Durruti: this is why his death was such an urgent and

necessary matter. By opposing the militarization of the militias,

Durruti personified the revolutionary opposition and resistance to the

dissolution of the committees, the direction of the war by the

bourgeoisie and state control of the enterprises expropriated in July.

Durruti died because he had become a dangerous obstacle for the ongoing

counterrevolution.

And for this very same reason Durruti had to die twice. One year later,

at the commemoration of the one-year anniversary of his death, the

all-powerful propaganda machine of Negrín’s Stalinist government worked

at full capacity to attribute the authorship of a slogan to Durruti,

invented originally by Ilya Ehrenburg,[121] and later given the support

of the bureaucracy of the superior committees of the CNT-FAI, in which

he was made to say the opposite of what he always said and thought: “We

renounce everything, except victory.” That is, Durruti renounced the

revolution. We do not even possess a complete and reliable version of

his speech broadcast over the radio on November 4, 1936, because the

anarchist press of the period revised and censored Durruti’s live speech

for publication.

Once he was dead, Durruti could become a God. And even a Lieutenant

Colonel[122] in the Popular Army.

Part 4 — The Friends of Durruti Group in the insurrection of May 1937

and its program

“The function of history would therefore be showing that the laws

deceive, that the kings play a part, that power deludes and that

historians lie.”

Michel Foucault, The Genealogy of Racism

INTRODUCTION

The Friends of Durruti Group was an anarchist organization, founded in

March 1937. Its members were militiamen from the Durruti Column who were

opposed to militarization, and anarchists who were critical of the entry

of the CNT into the republican government and the Generalitat.

The historical and political importance of the Friends of Durruti

resided in its intention, which arose in 1937 within the ranks of the

libertarian movement itself, to create a revolutionary Junta that would

put and end to the abandonment of revolutionary principles and

collaborationism with the capitalist state; so that the CNT would defend

and intensify the “conquests” of July 1936, instead of gradually

surrendering them to the bourgeoisie. The Group never actually proposed,

however, to become, during the May Days of 1937, an authentic

revolutionary alternative to the collaborationist leadership of the

CNT-FAI, which had various Ministers in the government of the Republic

and in that of the Generalitat.

THE FRIENDS OF DURRUTI GROUP FROM ITS FOUNDING TO THE MAY EVENTS

In October 1936 the decree militarizing the Popular Militias provoked

major discontent among the anarchist militants of the Durruti Column on

the Aragón Front.[123] After long and passionate discussions, in March

1937 several hundred volunteer militiamen, stationed in the Gelsa

sector, decided to abandon the front and return to the rearguard.[124]

An agreement was reached to the effect that the relief of the militiamen

opposed to militarization would be sent within fifteen days. They

abandoned the front, taking their weapons with them.

Once they arrived in Barcelona, together with other anarchists

(defenders of the continuity and intensification of the July revolution,

and opposed to confederal collaboration in the government), the

militiamen from Gelsa decided to form an anarchist organization that was

separate from the FAI, the CNT and the Libertarian Youth, an

organization whose mission would be to channel the acratic movement into

the revolutionary path. The Group was formally constituted in March

1937, after a long period of incubation that lasted several months,

beginning in October 1936. The directive Committee chose the name of

“Group of the Friends of Durruti”, a name that was in part testimony to

the fact that most of its members were former militiamen of the Durruti

Column, but, as Balius astutely pointed out, it was not chosen as a

reference of any kind to Durruti’s views, but rather as a result of the

popular cult that had grown up around his memory.[125]

The central headquarters of the Group was located on Las Ramblas, at the

corner of Hospital Street. The group experienced a rapid and notable

increase in its membership. Just before May 1937, the Group had

distributed between four and five thousand membership cards. In order to

qualify for membership, one had to be a CNT militant. The Group’s growth

was the result of the discontent of a wide sector of the anarchist

militants with the CNT’s betrayal of its principles. Another factor in

its favor was the struggle that was underway against the implementation

of the Collectivization Decree, which was being effected by means of

budgetary decrees prepared by Tarradellas at S’Agaró, and by means of

which the government of the Generalitat sought to control and direct the

operations of all the Catalonian enterprises, subjecting them to a rigid

state economic plan.[126] The Catalan economy was in fact being

transformed into a kind of collectivist (or trade union) capitalism of

state planning, in which the government of the Generalitat exercised

financial control over each and every one of the enterprises, and

possessed the additional power of appointing an Inspector from the

Generalitat, who acted on behalf of the government and directed the

enterprise. From January to July 1937, in Barcelona, the industrial

workers had attended numerous assemblies in the factories, which were

often menaced by large contingents of police just outside the meeting

halls, where the question of the conflict between socialization and

collectivization[127] was posed with greater or lesser clarity and

effectiveness, together with the extremely serious problem presented by

the decline in purchasing power of wages and the difficulties in

obtaining food and meeting other basic needs. Collectivization implied

that the ownership of the small and medium-sized enterprises and

workshops had passed from their former owners to the workers in each

enterprise, disconnected from and unsupportive of the wage workers in

other, less productive enterprises, or enterprises that faced greater

difficulties. This is therefore a form of collective ownership, on the

part of the workers in each enterprise, although subject to the iron

grip of state control, since the general direction of the economy was

planned by the government of the Generalitat, which not only exercised

financial control and therefore the power to starve out insubordinate

enterprises, but also held effective managerial powers due to the

Inspector, who in fact became the director and new boss, appointed by

the government. In reality, collectivization had therefore become a kind

of collective capitalism, under trade union management, with state

planning and direction. Socialization, however, means the organization

of the workers in Industrial Federations or Trade Unions, which are

supposed to reorganize and rationalize production in an entire

industrial sector, directed and planned by the trade unions, in which

gains are supposed to accrue to the benefit of all of society, and not

just the workers of each enterprise.[128] The totality of all these

Federations of Industry, rather than the bourgeois government of the

Generalitat, should therefore be responsible for the direction and

planning of the economy in all of Cataluña. Besides an ideological

struggle, which it certainly was, it was above all a struggle for the

mere survival of the worker-managed industries, for if Companys and

Comorera had the power to tax the enterprises and establish the

standards for their working conditions, as well as prevent access to

credit or raw materials, they had in their hands the real control of any

enterprise, by way of the Inspector they imposed, and with the

generalization of this situation a kind of state capitalism was

established, directed by the Generalitat.

This struggle was ideologically concretized in the slogan disseminated

by the Group of the Friends of Durruti, in April and May of 1937, “All

power to the trade unions”. Recall that the May Days were provoked

precisely by the refusal of the workers to accept an Inspector appointed

by the Generalitat at the Telephone Company.

The Group engaged in frenzied activity. From its formal constitution on

March 17, up until May 3, the Group organized various public meetings

(at the Teatro Poliorama on April 18 and at the Teatro Goya on May 2),

distributed various manifestoes and pamphlets, disrupted Federica

Montseny’s speech at the rally at the Monumental on April 11, and

plastered the walls of Barcelona with posters explaining their program.

Two of this program’s points are particularly noteworthy:

expression of this working class power, which they called the

Revolutionary Junta.

They also called for the trade unions to assume full economic and

political direction of the country. When they spoke of trade unions they

were referring to the confederal trade unions, excluding the Stalinized

UGT. In fact, some of the members of the Group had abandoned their

positions as UGT militants in order to join the CNT, and therefore to

become eligible for membership in the Friends of Durruti Group.

In reality, although the working class origins of the members of the

Group made all of them eligible to be members of the CNT, most of them

were militants of the FAI, which is why it could very well be said that

the Group of the Friends of Durruti was a group of anarchists who, from

acratic doctrinal purism, but above all because they reflected the

ongoing struggle for the socialization of the enterprises and against

the militarization of the confederal militias, opposed the

collaborationist and statist policy of the leadership of the CNT, and

the FAI itself.

They were a dominant force in the food supply trade union, with branches

throughout Catalonia, as well as in the mining districts of Sallent,

Suria, Fígols and Cardona, in the vicinity of Alto Llobregat. They also

had influence in other trade unions, in which they were a minority

faction. Some of the Group’s members were also members of the Control

Patrols. They never formed a fraction or a sub-group within the Patrol

Controls, however, or ever attempted to infiltrate the Patrols.

We cannot characterize the Group as an affinity group, or even as a

conscious and organized vanguard that was methodically carrying out a

plan to present itself as an alternative to the FAI. It was, both from

the numerical as well as organizational and ideological point of view,

much more than a more or less informally constituted affinity group

(which would usually have a maximum of between twelve and twenty

members) formed on the basis of certain shared ideological views and

common discontent. And although it would be even less correct to view it

as just another branch of the Libertarian Movement (ML), such as the

CNT, FAI and the Libertarian Youth, it could be compared to the Mujeres

Libres of that time: an organization with its own goals, not completely

demarcated by any of the three great organized branches of the ML. It

was a large organization of militants (five thousand members before May)

that instinctively felt the imperative need to confront the

pusillanimous policies of the CNT and the constantly advancing

counterrevolutionary process. Its most outstanding spokespersons were

Jaime Balius and Pablo Ruiz. On Sunday, April 18, the Group held a

public meeting in the Teatro Poliorama, where they intended to publicize

their existence and present their program. Jaime Balius, Pablo Ruiz (the

delegate of the Gelsa Group of the Durruti Column), Francisco Pellicer

(from the Food Supply Trade Union) and Francisco Carreño (a member of

the War Committee of the Durruti Column) spoke at this meeting. The

event was a major success and the ideas expressed by the speakers were

loudly applauded by the crowd. On the first Sunday in May (the 2^(nd)),

the Group held another informational rally in the Teatro Goya, which

filled the theater to overflowing and provoked great enthusiasm in the

audience. A documentary film entitled, “July Nineteenth” was shown, in

which the most emotional incidents of the revolutionary days of July

1936 were depicted. Pablo Ruiz, Jaime Balius, Liberto Callejas and

Francisco Carreño spoke at this meeting. During the course of the

meeting the audience was warned that an attack by the reactionaries

against the workers was imminent. The superior Committees of the FAI and

the CNT immediately attempted to discredit the Friends of Durruti Group,

whom they slandered as Marxists.

The program set forth by The Friends of Durruti, prior to May 1937, was

characterized by its emphasis on the management of the economy by the

trade unions, the critique of all the parties and their state

collaborationism, as well as a strict return to acratic doctrinal

purity. The Friends of Durruti explained their program in the poster

with which they covered the walls of Barcelona at the end of April 1937.

These posters now advocated, before the insurrection took place, the

need to replace the bourgeois government of the Generalitat of Catalonia

with a Revolutionary Junta. The posters read as follows:

“From the Group of the Friends of Durruti. To the working class:

from the city and the countryside and combatants.

over distribution by the trade unions.

Attention, workers: our group is opposed to the advancing

counterrevolution. The decrees on public order, sponsored by Aiguadé,

will not be implemented. We demand that Maroto and the other imprisoned

comrades be released.

All power to the working class.

All economic power to the trade unions.

Against the Generalitat, the Revolutionary Junta.”

The poster of April 1937 foreshadowed and explained the leaflet

distributed during the May Days, along with many of the other themes and

concerns addressed by Balius in the articles published in Solidaridad

Obrera, La Noche and Ideas (on revolutionary justice, prisoner

exchanges, the need for the rearguard to live for the war, etc.). And

this was the first time that the Group advocated the necessity of a

Revolutionary Junta to replace the bourgeois government of the

Generalitat. This Revolutionary Junta was defined as a revolutionary

government formed by all the workers, peasants and militiamen who had

fought in the streets during the revolutionary days of July 1936 (and

this excluded the PSUC, founded on July 23, and the ERC).

The most important point, however, was the combined expression of the

three concluding slogans. The replacement of the bourgeois government of

the Generalitat by a Revolutionary Junta appears alongside the slogan of

“All power to the working class” and “All economic power to the trade

unions”.

The political program expressed in this text, which was distributed

immediately before the May Days, was undoubtedly the most advanced and

lucid of all the programs of all the proletarian groups of the time, and

made the Group the revolutionary vanguard of the Spanish proletariat at

this critical and decisive moment. And that is just how the Group was

viewed at the time by the POUM and the Bolshevik-Leninist Section of

Spain.

THE MAY EVENTS Trade Union of the Iron and Steel Industry of

Barcelona, CNT-FAI, Colectivación? Nacionalización? No: Socialización ,

Imp. Primero de Mayo, Barcelona, 1937.

There was no demonstration in Barcelona on May Day, which fell on a

Saturday. The Generalitat had declared the day a working day, for

increasing war production, although the real reason was fear of a

confrontation between the different workers organizations, due to the

growing tension in various towns and districts in Catalonia. On that

same Saturday, the Council of the Generalitat met to deliberate on the

disturbing situation of public order in Catalonia. This Council

expressed its approval of the efficacy displayed during the last few

weeks by the Ministries of Interior and Defense, to whom it agreed to

grant a vote of confidence to resolve those questions concerning public

order that still needed to be addressed.

The President of the Generalitat, on Monday, May 3, was conveniently

absent due to a trip to Benicarló for a meeting with Largo Caballero,

which allowed him to disavow responsibility for the first incidents. In

any event, the political decision of Companys, with his absolute refusal

to dismiss Artemi Aguadé and Rodríguez Salas, as the CNT demanded

earlier that same day, was one of the most important trip-wires that led

to the armed confrontations of the following days. On that same day, a

large contingent of miners from the Alto Llobregat mining basin were

present in Barcelona, who were interested in the agreements the

government had to make concerning the export of potash,[129] and who

subsequently took an active part in the defense of the barricades.

On Monday, May 3, 1937, at around 2:45 p.m., three trucks carrying

heavily armed assault guards pulled up in front of the headquarters of

the Telephone company in the Plaza de Cataluña. They were commanded by

Rodríguez Salas, a militant of the UGT and a dedicated Stalinist, who

was the publicly appointed chief of the Commissariat of Public Order.

The building containing the Telephone company had been confiscated and

controlled by the CNT since July 19. The questions of the surveillance

of telephone communications, control over the borders, and the control

patrols were the bones of contention that had provoked various incidents

since January pitting the republican government of the Generalitat

against the confederal masses. It was an inevitable confrontation

between the republican state apparatus, which claimed absolute dominion

over all the responsibilities that “pertained” to it, and the defense of

the “conquests” of July 19 on the part of the cenetistas. Rodríguez

Salas attempted to take control of the Telephone building. The CNT

militants on the lower floors, taken by surprise, allowed themselves to

be disarmed; on the upper floors, however, serious resistance was

organized, thanks to a strategically placed machine gun. The news spread

quickly. Barricades were immediately erected throughout the city. It is

not possible to speak of a spontaneous reaction on the part of the

Barcelona working class, because the general strike, the armed

confrontations with the police forces and the barricades were the fruit

of the initiative taken by the Committee of Investigation of the CNT-FAI

and the defense committees, which rapidly encountered support thanks to

the existence of an enormous amount of generalized discontent, the

increasing economic hardships occasioned by the rising cost of living,

long queues and rationing, as well as the tension among the rank and

file base of the confederal militants between collaborationists and

revolutionaries. The street battles were initiated and carried out by

the neighborhood defense committees (and only partially and secondarily

by some elements of the control patrols). The fact that there was no

directive from the superior committees of the CNT, whose members were

acting as Ministers in Valencia, or from any other organization, to

mobilize and build barricades throughout the city, does not mean that

these actions were purely spontaneous, but rather that they were the

result of the directives issued by the defense committees.[130] Manuel

Escorza had spoken at the assembly of the CNT-FAI on July 21, 1936,

advocating a third way, as opposed to García Oliver’s half-hearted

advocacy of the “go for broke” strategy and the overwhelming majority

position of Abad de Santillán and Federica Montseny in favor of loyal

collaboration with the government of the Generalitat. Escorza advocated

the use of the government of the Generalitat as a tool to socialize the

economy, and that it then be disposed of when it ceases to be useful to

the CNT. Escorza was the highest ranking official of the Investigation

Services of the CNT-FAI, which had since July 1936 been executing all

kinds of repressive tasks, as well as espionage and intelligence. These

Services had preserved their own separate organizational structure,

autonomous and independent of both the government of the Generalitat as

well as, during its brief existence, the CCMA. It was directly

responsible to the superior committees of the CNT-FAI (the Regional

Committees of the CNT and the FAI), while at the same time it exercised

a coordinating role for the neighborhood defense committees and the CNT

militants who were members of the public institutions of the

Commissariat of Public Order and the Control Patrols: José Asens,

Dionisio Eroles, Aurelio Fernández, “Portela”, etc. In April 1937, Pedro

Herrera, the “conseller” (Minister) of Health under the second

Tarradellas government,[131] and Manuel Escorza, were the CNT officials

who negotiated with Lluis Companys (the President of the Generalitat) to

resolve the serious government crisis of early March 1937, due to the

resignation of the “conseller” of Defense, the cenetista Isgleas.[132]

Companys decided to abandon the tactic employed by Tarradellas, who

could not imagine a government of the Generalitat that was not a

government of antifascist unity, and in which the CNT did not

participate, in order to adopt the tactic advocated by Comorera,

secretary of the PSUC, that consisted in using force to impose a

“strong” government, one that would no longer tolerate a CNT incapable

of keeping its own militants, whom he referred to as “uncontrollables”,

in line. Companys was determined to break with a an increasingly more

problematic policy of compromises with the CNT and thought that the time

had come, thanks to the support of the PSUC and the Soviets, to impose

by force the authority and the decrees of a government of the

Generalitat that, as the facts had demonstrated, was not even strong

enough to refrain from making deals with the CNT. The fruitless

discussions held by Companys with Escorza and Herrera,[133] which failed

to arrive at any kind of political solution in two months of talks, and

despite the ephemeral new government of April 16,[134] led directly to

the armed confrontations of May 1937 in Barcelona, when Companys,

without conferring with Tarradellas (not to mention Escorza and Herrera)

issued the order to Artemi Aguadé, “conseller” of the Interior, to

occupy the Telephone building, which was then executed by Rodríguez

Salas,[135] Commissar of Public Order, at approximately 2:45 p.m. on May

3, 1937. The general strike order was not the product of a “spontaneous

class instinct”. The order to seize the Telephone building was the

brutal response to the CNT demands[136] and an expression of contempt

for the negotiations[137] carried out during the month of April by

Manuel Escorza and Pedro Herrera, representing the CNT, directly with

Companys, who had expressly excluded Tarradellas. Escorza[138] had the

motive and the ability to respond immediately to the provocation staged

by Companys from his position in the Committee of Investigation of the

CNT-FAI, an autonomous organization that coordinated the defense

committees and the CNT members who held positions of authority in the

various departments of public order. This was most likely the trigger of

the armed confrontations of the May Events, and created a favorable

terrain for the activities of the Friends of Durruti. They were able to

immediately adapt to what was required by the circumstances. While the

workers were fighting with arms in hand, the Group attempted to lead

them and give them a revolutionary goal. Its limitations soon became

apparent, however. It criticized the leaders of the CNT, whom it called

traitors, in its Manifesto of May 8, but it was unable to counteract the

CNT’s directives to abandon the barricades. Nor did it propose to act

outside of the framework of the confederal organization and its

directives, which immediately sought to stop the insurrection that was

started by the defense committees, when the great ones, such as García

Oliver, Federica Montseny and Abad de Santillán, tried to put out the

fire. The Friends of Durruti was incapable of realizing its proposal to

form a Revolutionary Junta. Its members knew that its critiques of the

anarchosyndicalist leadership were not enough to displace it from its

ruling position in the CNT organization. Furthermore, the Group’s

members were mostly young and inexperienced and lacked prestige among

the confederal masses. Its ideas had not deeply permeated the rank and

file militants.

While the Group was floundering in this situation of impotence it

received a note from the Executive Committee of the POUM, requesting

that an authorized deputation of the Group meet with the Executive

Committee. This meeting was attended by Jaime Balius, Pablo Ruiz,

Eleuterio Roig and Martín. At 7:00 p.m. on May 4, they met with Gorkin,

Nin and Andrade at the Principal Palace on the Ramblas. Together they

assessed the situation, and reached the unanimous conclusion that, given

the opposition of the leadership circles of the CNT and the FAI to the

revolutionary movement, the movement was condemned to failure.[139] They

agreed that it was necessary to carry out an orderly retreat of the

combatants and that the latter should keep their weapons. That the

withdrawal should be carried out before the positions have to be

abandoned as a result of the actions of the enemy forces. That it was

necessary to obtain guarantees that the combatants at the barricades

would not be targets of repression. On the evening of the next day, the

highest-level anarchosyndicalist leaders and officials again spoke on

the radio, calling for an end to the fighting. And now the rank and file

militants at the barricades no longer mocked the “firemen” of the

CNT-FAI, or the kisses that García Oliver gave the assault guards.

On Wednesday, May 5, the Friends of Durruti distributed the well-known

leaflet at the barricades that made them famous, whose text reads as

follows:

“CNT-FAI. ‘The Friends of Durruti’ Group.

WORKERS! A Revolutionary Junta. Shoot those responsible. Disarm all

armed government forces. Socialization of the economy. Dissolution of

all the political Parties that have attacked the working class. We shall

not surrender the streets. The revolution above all else. We salute our

comrades of the POUM who have fraternized with us in the streets. LONG

LIVE THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION! DOWN WITH THE COUNTERREVOLUTION!”

This leaflet was printed during the night of May 5^(th) by workers

forced to do so at gunpoint, in a print shop in the Barrio Chino. The

improvisation and lack of infrastructure of the Group were evident. The

text was drafted after the meeting with the Executive of the POUM, held

at 7:00 p.m. on the previous day, when the Group and the POUM had

already agreed on a position of defensive retreat, without abandoning

any weapons, and with the demand that guarantees be secured against

repression. The leaflet, approved by the POUM, and published in issue

number 235 (May 6) of La Batalla, was not backed up by a plan of action,

and was nothing but a declaration of intentions and an appeal to the

spontaneity of the confederal masses to persevere in their actions

against the advances of the counterrevolution. In reality, everything

depended on the decision of the CNT leadership. It was absurd and

illogical to think that the confederal masses, despite their initial

reticence, and despite their criticisms, would not follow the leaders of

July 19. Only if the leadership of the CNT was supplanted by another

revolutionary leadership would it be possible, although even then it

would be very difficult, for the masses to follow the directives and the

action plan of a new leadership. Neither the Group, however, nor the

POUM attempted to dislodge the confederal leadership, nor had either

prepared any kind of plan of action. Both, in practice, encouraged a

tailist policy with respect to the decisions of the CNT leadership. The

Executive Committee of the POUM rejected the proposal of Josep

Rebull[140] to seize the Generalitat and any buildings that might still

put up any resistance in the city center, arguing that this was not a

military question, but a political one. The confrontations were

restricted to the center of the city.

On May 5 there was a meeting between the Local Committee of Barcelona of

the POUM and the Friends of Durruti, which the POUMistas characterized

as a failure, because:

“They [the Friends of Durruti] did not want to directly intervene within

the confederal structure to replace the leadership, they only wanted to

have an influence on the movement without assuming any other kind of

responsibility.”

In the leaflet distributed on May 5, The Friends of Durruti proposed a

joint POUM-CNT-FAI action. As an immediate objective, to lead the

revolution, they advocated the formation of a Revolutionary Junta. BUT

THIS COULD NEVER BE CARRIED OUT IN PRACTICE. They were people of the

barricades, rather than organizers. The proposal for joint CNT-FAI-POUM

action did not go beyond a salute to the militants of other

organizations, who were fighting shoulder to shoulder with them at the

barricades. This proposal never proceeded from the text of the leaflet

to a concrete pact. They did practically nothing to unseat the CNT

leadership and deprive it of control over the confederal masses, who had

repeatedly ignored the CNT’s orders to abandon the struggle in the

streets.

The Friends of Durruti were the most active fighters on the barricades

and completely dominated the Plaza Maciá (now the Plaza Real), with all

the side streets blocked by barricades, and the entire length of

Hospital Street. At the intersection of Las Ramblas and Hospital Street,

under an enormous portrait of Durruti draped over the façade of the

building where the Group had its headquarters, a barricade was built

where they established their center of operations. Their absolute

control over Hospital Street connected with the headquarters of the

Confederal Defense Committee (the central barracks of the defense

committees) at Los Escolapios[141] on the Ronda San Pablo, and from

there with the Brecha de San Pablo, secured by forty militiamen from the

Rojinegra Column, who, under the command of the Durrutista Máximo Franco

had “dropped in on Barcelona” for purposes of “observation and

intelligence”, after both the Rojinegra Column as well as the Lenin

Column, commanded by Rovira, had returned to the front after yielding to

pressure exerted by Abad de Santillán and Molina, that is, by the

cenetistas who were giving orders from the Department of Defense of the

Generalitat, in the absence of Isgleas.

The POUM totally dominated the Plaza del Teatro with several barricades

that defended an extensive perimeter around the headquarters of the

Local Committee (in the Principal Palace) and the Hotel Falcón, which

had been transformed into a fortress.

The bloodiest and most decisive battles took place on May 4^(th) and

5^(th). The working class neighborhoods were under CNT-FAI control from

the very first moment of the insurrection. In the heart of Pueblo Nuevo,

for example, barricades were erected systematically to control the

incoming and outgoing traffic on the Mataró highway, yet all was quiet

in this area, and in those neighborhoods where fighting was necessary

the battles were rapidly decided in favor of the defense committees, as

was the case in Sants, where the defense committee, installed in the

Hotel Olímpic on the Plaza de España, attacked the neighboring barracks

of the Assault Guard (which housed 600 men) at the Plaza de España, and

then, as a preventive measure, attacked the barracks of the National

Guard (the former Civil Guard) at Casarramona[142] (now the headquarters

of Caixa-Fórum), held by a squad of 80 men, since the rest of the

garrison, which had a total of 400 National Guards, had departed with

orders to seize the radio station on Las Ramblas. As soon as they

reached the vicinity of Los Escolapios they were defeated and took

flight. In Pueblo Seco, the defense committee fired artillery salvos at

the Cine América (No. 121 Paralelo), where about sixty of these National

Guards had sought refuge during the course of their attempt to get back

to their barracks.

The bloodiest battle was fought in the center of the city, and often

involved confrontations between adjacent barricades erected by the POUM,

CNT, PSUC, ERC and the Generalitat, to defend their respective

headquarters and local offices.

The Plaza de Sant Jaume, where the Palacio de la Generalitat and the

offices of the City Government were located, was defended by barricades

manned by the mossos d’esquadra. The members of the POUM erected a

barricade at the intersection of Las Ramblas and Fiveller Street (now

Ferran/Fernando), from which they fired on the barricade of the

Generalitat. The PSUC built a barricade at the intersection of

Llibreteria Street and the Plaza del Angel (at that time, Dostoievski),

right in front of the building containing the headquarters of the UGT

federation of water, gas and electric power trade unions, located on the

Vía Layetana (then known as Durruti). The resulting ability to open fire

from two sides at once allowed them to dominate this sector of the Vía

Durruti, and also blockaded the gates of No. 2, Plaza del Angel, where

Berneri and Barbieri resided, who were kidnapped and murdered by a UGT

patrol. There were also battles on Vía Durruti between the Commissariat

of Public Order and the Casa CNT-FAI, which was defended by tanks. The

combat in the Post Office building was fought floor by floor.

On the Paseo de Gracia gunfire was exchanged between the Casal Carlos

Marx of the PSUC and the nearby local headquarters of the CNT’s

Woodworkers Trade Union; there was also a battle at the Cinco de Oros,

between the barricade erected in front of the POUM headquarters, on the

Paseo de Gracia, and the barricade of the nearby Assault Guard barracks.

Also on the Paseo de Gracia, the German anarchosyndicalists had built

another barricade in front of the former German consulate, protected by

a machine gun that raked the entire Paseo de Gracia.

On the Gran Vía, between Balmes and the Paseo de Gracia, there was a

battle that pitted Assault Guards and special troops of the Estat

Català, who had occupied the café Oro del Rhin and erected a barricade

on the Rambla de Cataluña, against the cenetistas of the Food Supply

Trade Union and the headquarters of the Control Patrols; meanwhile, from

the Hotel Colón, which shared a courtyard with the building housing the

CNT’s Graphic Arts Workers Trade Union, whose members were preparing to

assault the hotel, shots were fired on the Telephone Building. On the

upper part of Las Ramblas the headquarters of the Executive Committee of

the POUM, endangered by gunfire from a platoon of Assault Guards who had

constructed a fortified position in the adjacent Café Moka, was defended

from the astronomical observatories of the Poliorama,[143] a building

located on the other side of Las Ramblas, from which gunfire was

directed at the entrance of the Café Moka. There was also a fierce

battle at the Parque de la Ciudadela, around the Parliament building,

Azaña’s residence (the president of the Republic), the Mercado del Born

and at the Estación de Francia, which was controlled by the cenetistas,

but which was finally captured by the troops from the nearby Palacio de

Gobernación. There were also battles between the Carlos Marx Barracks

(PSUC) and the nearby Espartaco Barracks (CNT), formerly known as the

Docks Barracks.

The patrols of the various factions searched and disarmed[144]

individuals and groups from other factions on the streets of Ensanche.

Numerous incidents, brawls and armed clashes were taking place

everywhere, but especially in the triangle formed by the Hotel Colón

(the headquarters of the PSUC), the Palacio de la Generalitat and the

Commissariat of Public Order, on the Vía Durruti. This

counterrevolutionary bastion in the center of the city, composed of

narrow and twisting alleys, easily blocked by small barricades, and

still disputed, should have yielded to the resolute assault of the

Barcelona workers, as Josep Rebull insistently demonstrated to the

Executive Committee of the POUM with a map of Barcelona. But the radio

broadcasts of the speeches of the anarchist Ministers and other

dignitaries had a powerful demobilizing effect. Although at first some

people actually fired their guns at their radios when they heard García

Oliver say that he had to kiss the dead police,[145] because they were

antifascist brothers, the demoralizing effect of such broadcasts on the

barricades soon became apparent,[146] which witnessed a slow but steady

desertion by the anarchist militants. Manuel Escorza and Aurelio

Fernández immediately obeyed their superiors, with the excuse that it

was “obvious” that the insurrection had been the “spontaneous” response

to the provocation implied by the occupation of the Telephone Building

at the order of the Generalitat.

At the Generalitat the top echelon leaders of the CNT, “protected” by

the artillery of Montjuic that were aimed at the Palacio,[147] the

Stalinists and the Catalanist bourgeoisie did the only thing they could

do: they formed another government, the same government with different

names. The leaders of the POUM met with the Regional Committee of the

CNT to appeal for caution! Among the barricades various Committees for

the Defense of the Revolution arose, but they did not succeed in forming

a Revolutionary Junta.[148]

Balius, the most outstanding theoretician of the Friends of Durruti

Group, crippled due to progressive encephalitis, and spastic hemiplegia

that affected the left side of his body, which made him unable to move

his left leg and caused stiffness and trembling in his left arm, leaning

on his crutches, read a proclamation from the barricade of Las

Ramblas/Hospital in which he called for the revolutionary solidarity of

the European proletariat, and especially the French proletariat, with

the struggle of the Spanish proletariat. It was a powerful revolutionary

image that captured the moment, as beautiful as it was unavailing.

Distributing leaflets at the barricades was not easy, and was often met

with suspicion on the part of many militants, and even with physical

force. On the evening of May 5, the Bolshevik-Leninists Carlini and

Quesada[149] held an informal meeting with Balius, without any other

purposes or perspectives than to continue the struggle on the

barricades. Jaume Balius also met with Josep Rebull,[150] the secretary

of cell 72 of the POUM, which, due to the small numerical importance of

both organizations, had no practical result. The Friends of Durruti

rejected Josep Rebull’s proposal to issue a joint Manifesto.

On Thursday, May 6, the militants of the CNT, as a demonstration of

their sincere desire to bring peace to the city, evacuated the Telephone

Building, where the conflict began, which was immediately occupied by

the forces of the police, who guaranteed that the UGT militants would be

able to keep their jobs, in order to resume telephone service. Faced

with the protests of the anarchist leaders, the Generalitat responded

that “it was a fait accompli”, and the confederal leaders chose not to

publicize this new bourgeois “betrayal”, in order not to fuel the fires

of discontent. The vernacular term for this was that they were acting as

firemen, that is, putting out fires and/or conflicts. The abandonment of

the barricades by the cenetistas was now generalized. Little gunfire was

heard.

When the news was reported that a contingent of troops was on its way

from Valencia to pacify Barcelona, Balius proposed the formation of a

confederal column that should depart from Barcelona and intercept them.

Once this column was formed in Barcelona, it would be joined by other

fighters along the road, and it would also have the support of not a few

militiamen from the Aragón Front: it could go all the way to Valencia

and then assault heaven…! Commissions were formed to consult with the

militants in the trade unions and the streets, but the proposal found no

echo whatsoever. It was absolutely unrealistic.

On Friday, May 7, starting at 7:00 p.m., the troops from Valencia

marched down the Diagonal and the Paseo de Gracia. A few days later only

the barricades of the PSUC were still standing, which it wanted to

preserve as monuments commemorating its victory.

On Saturday, May 8, order once again reigned in Barcelona. The corpses

of Camilo Berneri, Alfredo Martínez, and many other persons who had been

tortured and executed by the Stalinists, began to turn up. The superior

committees of the CNT-FAI demanded the expulsion of the Friends of

Durruti, although no trade union assembly would ratify this decision.

The confederal masses, disoriented by the appeals of their leaders—the

same ones they had on July 19!—finally chose to abandon the struggle,

despite the fact that at first they had laughed at the appeals from the

CNT leadership for calm and to abandon the struggle so as to preserve

antifascist unity.

The Manifesto distributed on May 8 by the Friends of Durruti Group, in

which the Group presented their evaluation of the results of the May

Days, was printed at the printing press of La Batalla. The Group,

denounced by the CNT as an organization of provocateurs, had no

publishing facilities of its own. A militiaman of the POUM, Paradell, a

leader of the retail workers trade union, when he found out that the

Group needed access to a press, told Josep Rebull, the editor in chief

of the POUM newspaper, and the latter, fulfilling the most elementary

duty of revolutionary solidarity, without consulting any superior ranks

of the party, offered to print the Manifesto for the Friends of Durruti.

In this Manifesto The Friends of Durruti Group related the seizure of

the Telephone Building to previous provocations. They identified the

provocateurs of the May Events as the Esquerra Republicana, the PSUC,

and the armed forces of the Generalitat. The Friends of Durruti

proclaimed the revolutionary nature of July 1936 (and not just its

nature as opposition to the fascist uprising) and of May 1937 (they

would not be content with just another change of government):

“Our Group, which has been in the streets, on the barricades, defending

the conquests of the proletariat, advocates the complete victory of the

social revolution. We cannot accept the fiction, and the

counterrevolutionary reality, of the formation of a new government with

the same parties, but with different representatives.”

In opposition to the back room deals that the Group qualified as

deceits, The Friends of Durruti offered their revolutionary program,

already set forth in the leaflet issued on May 5:

“Our Group demands the immediate formation of a revolutionary junta, the

shooting of those who are responsible, the disarmament of the armed

forces, the socialization of the economy and the dissolution of all the

political parties that have attacked the working class.” The Friends of

Durruti Group did not hesitate to claim that the workers won the battle

on the military field, and therefore that they had to put an end once

and for all to a Generalitat that meant nothing. The Group accused the

leaders and superior committees of the CNT, who had paralyzed a

victorious workers insurrection, of “betrayal”: “The Generalitat

represents nothing. Its continued existence reinforces the

counterrevolution. The workers won the battle. It is inconceivable that

the committees of the CNT have acted with such timidity that they would

order a ‘cease-fire’ and that they would even order a return to work

when we were on the verge of total victory. They did not take into

account the real source of the aggression, they did not pay attention to

the real meaning of the events of the past few days. Such conduct must

be defined as a betrayal of the revolution, conduct that no one, for any

reason, must every commit or sponsor. And we cannot even find the words

to describe the nefarious work done by Solidaridad Obrera and the most

well-known militants of the CNT.”

The term “betrayal” was used again when the Group commented on the

expulsion order issued by the Regional Committees of the CNT against The

Friends of Durruti Group, as well as in its discussion of the

encroachment by the central government of Valencia on the security and

defense powers of Catalonia (not those exercised by the Generalitat, but

those controlled by the CNT): “This is betrayal on a vast scale. The two

essential guarantees of the working class, security and defense, are

offered on a platter to our enemies.” The Manifesto concluded with a

brief auto-critique with regard to certain ineffective tactics employed

during the May Days, and with an optimistic perspective on the future,

which the immediate wave of repression that began on May 28 demonstrated

to be vain and illogical. May 1937 did not end in a draw; it was a

severe defeat of the proletariat.

Despite the pervasive mythology of the Events of May 1937, the one thing

that is clear is that it was a very chaotic and confused situation,

characterized by the eagerness to negotiate of all the parties

implicated in the conflict. May 1937 was at no time an offensive and

resolute workers insurrection, but merely a defensive struggle without

any precise objectives, although it formed part of the ongoing struggle

of socializaton against collectivization, and the struggle in defense of

“the conquests” of July. The detonator of the conflict was the assault

on the Telephone Building by the security forces of the Generalitat. And

this action took place within the framework of the logic pursued by the

government of Companys to slowly take over all the powers that the

“anomalous” situation brought about by the workers insurrection of July

19 had momentarily deprived it of. The recent successes it enjoyed in

Cerdaña cleared the way for a decisive showdown in Barcelona and all of

Catalonia. It was obvious that Companys felt that he had the support of

Comorera (PSUC) and Ovseenko (the Soviet Consul), with whom he had

collaborated very closely and effectively since December, when the POUM

was expelled from the government of the Generalitat. The policy of the

Stalinists coincided with the objectives of Companys: the weakening and

annihilation of the revolutionary forces, that is, of the POUM and the

CNT, were Soviet goals, which could only be achieved by way of the

strengthening of the bourgeois government of the Generalitat. The long

open crisis of the government of the Generalitat, after the refusal of

the CNT to consent to the transfer of the Carlos Marx Division (of the

PSUC) to the Madrid Front, and after the Decree of March 4 ordering the

dissolution of the Control Patrols and the disarmament of the rearguard,

led to its inevitable violent culmination, after various episodes

involving armed confrontations in Vilanesa, La Fatarella, Cullera

(Valencia), Bellver, the funeral of Cortada, etc., in the assault on the

Telephone Building and the bloody events of May in Barcelona. The stupid

blindness, the unbreakable loyalty to antifascist unity, the high degree

of collaboration with the republican government on the part of the

principal anarchosyndicalist leaders (from Peiró to Federica Montseny,

from Abad de Santillán to García Oliver, from Marianet to Valerio Mas)

were not irrelevant factors, nor did they pass unnoticed by the

government of the Generalitat and the Soviet agents. Their idiotic

sanctity could always be counted on, as was abundantly displayed during

the May Days. But Companys did not expect the rapid and decisive armed

response of Escorza, from the defense committees, and then he was

infuriated by the refusal of the Valencia government to order Díaz

Sandino (who was the commander of the Republican air force) to bomb the

barracks and buildings controlled by the CNT. Companys ended up

forfeiting all the powers of the Generalitat with regard to Defense and

Public Order, which had never been very extensive in the first place.

As for the activities of the Friends of Durruti during the May Events,

there is certainly no justification to engage in a deceptive

mythification of their participation in the barricades and of its

leaflet, since the Friends of Durruti at no time called for the

replacement of the confederal leadership, and limited its efforts to

harsh critiques of its leaders and their policy of “betrayal” of the

revolution. Perhaps they could not have done any more than that, given

their small numbers and the slight influence they had on the cenetista

masses. But we should emphasize their participation in the street

battles, and their control of various barricades on Las Ramblas,

especially the one in front of their social center, and their

interventions in the struggles in Sants, La Torrassa and Sallent. We

must, of course, acknowledge their attempts to provide leadership and

minimal political demands, in the leaflet distributed on May 5. The

distribution of this leaflet was not easy, and cost the lives of several

of the Group’s members, but its distribution on the barricades could

count on the sympathy and the support of many CNT militants. Among the

noteworthy actions that took place during the May Days, we must not

forget the appeal issued by Balius from the barricade on the corner of

Las Ramblas and Hospital Street, for the active solidarity of all the

workers of Europe with the Spanish revolution. The Friends of Durruti,

once the group received news of the formation of a column of Assault

Guards that was to be sent from Valencia to crush the rebellion, reacted

with a call to form an anarchist column to intercept it. This idea never

amounted to anything more than a vain proposal, which no longer found

any echo whatsoever among the cenetista militants, who began to abandon

the barricades. Meanwhile, Ricardo Sanz, the delegate of the militiamen

of the Durruti Column, who had returned from the Madrid Front while

awaiting transfer to the Aragón Front, remained inactive in the barracks

of the Docks on Icaria Avenue, totally uninvolved with the street

battles, as if he was unaware of them or they were taking place on the

planet Mars.[151]

We must finally note, from a political point of view, the agreement made

with the POUM to issue an appeal to the workers that, before they

abandon the barricades, they should request guarantees that there would

be no subsequent reprisals; and above all that the best guarantee was to

keep their weapons, which they must never surrender. A defeated workers

insurrection might not abandon its arms, but it cannot expect that

repression would not be directed against the insurrectionaries, which is

just what took place after June 16.

It is certainly true, however, that, once the fighting was over, the May

barricades proved to be a nuisance for everyone: the troops that had

arrived from Valencia tore up the membership cards of the cenetistas and

forced peaceful passersby to tear down the barricades, at the same time

that the Regional Committee of the CNT was calling for the rapid

dismantling of the barricades as a sign of a return to normal. Within a

few days only the barricades of the PSUC remained, which the PSUC wanted

to preserve as a monument to and sign of its victory. The total

casualties amounted to five hundred dead and several thousand wounded.

From a theoretical point of view, the role of The Friends of Durruti

Group was much more significant after the May Days, when they began

publishing their bulletin, which was given the name of the newspaper

published by Marat during the French Revolution: The Friend of the

People.

AFTER MAY

The leadership of the CNT proposed the expulsion of the members of the

Friends of Durruti Group, but could not convince any trade union

assembly to ratify this proposal. A large part of the confederal

militants sympathized with the revolutionary opposition embodied by the

Group. This does not mean that they either took part in the actions of

or held the same views as the Friends of Durruti, but they did

understand and respect the Group’s positions, and even supported its

criticisms of the CNT leadership.

The confederal leadership deliberately used and abused the accusation of

“Marxists”, the most serious insult imaginable among anarchists, which

it launched on repeated occasions against the Group, and specifically

against Balius. Balius and the Group, of course, defended themselves

from this quite underserved “insult”, and not without reason. There was

nothing in the theoretical propositions of the Group, much less in The

Friend of the People, or in the Group’s various manifestoes and

leaflets, that would allow one to call the Group Marxist. The Group

comprised merely an opposition to the collaborationist policy of the

confederal leadership, from within the organization and on the basis of

the anarchosyndicalist ideology.

The first issue of The Friend of the People was legally published on May

19, with a large number of censored galley proofs. The front page, in

black and red and in full sized format, was emblazoned with a sketch

showing the smiling Durruti carrying a red and black flag. This first

issue was not dated; the editorial offices of the paper were located at

Number 1, Rambla de las Flores, on the first floor. The newspaper was

published as the voice of The Friends of Durruti Group. It listed Balius

as editor in chief, and Eleuterio Roig, Pablo Ruiz and Domingo Paniagua

as editors. The most interesting article, signed by Balius, was

entitled, “For the Record. We Are Not Agents Provocateurs” [“Por los

fueros de la verdad. No somos agentes provocadores”], in which Balius

complains about the insults and attacks originating from among the

confederal ranks themselves. He referred to the leaflet and the

manifesto issued in May, which he said he would not republish in order

to avoid its certain and inevitable censorship. He directly attacked

Solidaridad Obrera for its hostility towards The Friends of Durruti, and

denied the slander spread by the CNT leadership: “we are not agents

provocateurs.” To avoid censorship, starting with the second issue, The

Friend of the People was published clandestinely. The fifth issue is one

of the most interesting editions of The Friend of the People. Its cover

page features an article entitled: “A Revolutionary Theory.” This

editorial alone would be enough to assure the political and historical

importance of The Friends of Durruti, not only in the history of the

civil war, but in the history of acratic ideology as well. In this

article, The Friends of Durruti attribute the advance of the

counterrevolution and the failure of the CNT, after the latter’s

undeniable and absolute victory of July 1936, to one reason alone: the

absence of a REVOLUTIONARY PROGRAM. And this was also the cause of the

defeat of May 1937. The conclusion of this development is set forth with

great clarity:

“The descending trajectory [of the revolution] must be attributed

exclusively to the absence of a concrete program and immediate efforts

to implement such a program, and this is why we have fallen into the

nets of the counterrevolutionary sectors at the very moment when the

circumstances had become genuinely favorable for the crowning act of the

aspirations of the proletariat. And because the awakening of July was

not allowed to develop freely, in a genuinely class sense, we have made

possible a petty bourgeois rule that could have by no means ever emerged

if among the confederal and anarchist milieus a unanimous resolve had

prevailed to install the proletariat in control of the country. […]

succumbing to the foolish notion that a revolution of a social type

could share its economic and social nerve centers with enemy elements.

[…] In May the same conflict was again posed. Once again, the wind was

blowing in favor of the revolution. But the same individuals who in July

were frightened by the danger of foreign intervention, during the May

Days once again fell prey to that same lack of vision that would

culminate in the fateful “cease fire” order that was later transformed,

despite the declaration of a truce, into an insistent disarmament and a

merciless repression of the working class. […] So that, by depriving

ourselves of a program, i.e., libertarian communism, we have entirely

surrendered to our enemies who possessed and still possess a program and

various directives […] to the petty bourgeois parties that we should

have crushed in July and in May. We think that any other sector, were it

to have an absolute majority such as we possess, would have become the

absolute arbiter of the situation. In the previous issue of our bulletin

we published a program. We feel the need for a revolutionary Junta, the

economic predominance of the Trade Unions and the free construction of

Municipal bodies. Our Group has sought to provide a guide, out of fear

that, should circumstances similar to those of July and May re-emerge,

the same things would happen. And victory depends on the existence of a

program that must be supported, without hesitation, with guns. […]”

“Revolutions that do not have theories do not get anywhere. The

positions outlined by ‘The Friends of Durruti’ may be subjected to

revision by major social disturbances, but they are rooted in two

essential points that cannot be circumvented. A program and guns.”

This text is fundamental; it marks a milestone in the development of

anarchist thought. The theoretical concepts set forth in this text,

which had previously been only vaguely outlined, are now expressed with

a blinding clarity. And these theoretical achievements would later be

repeated and argued in the pamphlet by Balius, “Towards a New

Revolution”. But this is where they appeared for the first time. And no

one can deny their novelty and their significance for anarchist thought.

The Friends of Durruti Group had accepted old theoretical concepts,

formulated after a painful historical experience, which over the course

of a civil war and a revolutionary process had starkly revealed the

contradictions and the necessities of the class struggle. Is it possible

to seriously believe and present documentation to the effect that this

development in the political thought of the Friends of Durruti was due

to the influence of a group outside the anarchist movement, whether

Trotksyists or POUMistas? It is undeniable that this development was due

exclusively to the Friends of Durruti Group itself, which in its

analysis of the political and historical situation had reached the

conclusion of the necessity, which is unavoidable in a revolution, of

establishing a program and a government that would impose the

dictatorship of the proletariat against the bourgeois enemies of the

revolution.

The sixth issue of The Friend of the People was datelined Barcelona,

August 12, 1937. The lead editorial was entitled, “The Need for a

Revolutionary Junta”, which, following up on the editorial in the

previous issue concerning the need for a revolutionary theory, claimed

that what was needed in July 1936 was a Revolutionary Junta:

“Concerning the July movement, we have come to the conclusion that the

enemies of the revolution must be crushed without mercy. This has been

one of the main errors we have made that we are now paying for many

times over. This defensive mission will be the responsibility of the

Revolutionary Junta, which will have to be unyielding with enemy

sectors. […]

“The importance of the constitution of the Revolutionary Junta is

immense. This is not just another idea. It is the result of a series of

failures and disasters. And it is the categorical rectification of the

course that has been followed up until the present.

“In July an antifascist committee was formed that did not measure up to

the importance of that sublime moment. How could the embryonic organ

arisen from the barricades function with friends and enemies of the

revolution side by side? Due to its composition, the antifascist

committee was not the exponent of the July struggle. […] we advocate

that only the workers from the city and the countryside, and combatants

who, at the decisive moments of the battle have proven to be the

champions of the social revolution, should participate in the

Revolutionary Junta. […]

“‘The Friends of Durruti’ Group, which has formulated an exact critique

of the May events, feels, from this very moment, the need to constitute

a Revolutionary Junta, as we conceive it, and we believe it is

indispensable for the defense of the revolution […].”

The development of the political thought of The Friends of Durruti was

already quite noteworthy. After the recognition of the necessity of the

dictatorship of the proletariat, the next question that was posed was,

who exercises the dictatorship? The answer is a Revolutionary Junta,

which is then defined as the vanguard of the revolutionaries who fought

on July 19. As for the role of this Junta, we cannot believe that it

would be any different than that attributed by the Marxists to the

revolutionary party.

Munis, however, in the second issue of La Voz Leninista, criticized the

sixth issue of The Friend of the People because he discerned in its

claims a regression with respect to the same formulations made by The

Friends of Durruti Group during, and immediately after, the May

events.[152]

The eleventh issue of The Friend of the People was dated Saturday,

November 20, 1937, which was the anniversary of the death of Durruti,

and was almost entirely devoted to commemorating the popular anarchist

hero. Among all the articles in this issue, mostly devoted to a more or

less accurate commentary on the figure of Durruti, one article stands

out, entitled, “Comments on Durruti”, in which the author engages in a

polemical denunciation of Solidaridad Obrera with regard to the question

of Durruti’s ideology and intentions. According to the anonymous author,

Soli [Solidaridad Obrera] claimed that Durruti was prepared to renounce

all revolutionary principles to win the war. The author of the article

in The Friend of the People viewed such a claim as an outrage and as the

worst possible insult against the memory of Durruti. The Group’s view of

Durruti’s ideology was entirely contrary to that offered by Soli:

“Durruti never renounced the revolution. If he did say that everything

except victory must be renounced, he was referring to the fact that we

must be prepared for the greatest sacrifices, even of life itself,

rather than submit to fascism.

“In the mouth of Durruti, however, the concept of victory does not imply

the least separation of the war and the revolution. […] We do not

believe, and of this we are convinced, that Durruti would have advocated

that the class, which achieved total victory at the cost of such great

sacrifices, would be the same class that is constantly making

concessions and compromises for the benefit of the enemy class. […]

“Durruti wanted to win the war, but he always kept an eye on the

rearguard. […]

“Buenaventura Durruti never renounced the revolution. The Friends of

Durruti will never renounce it either.”

The twelfth issue of The Friend of the People, dated February 1, 1938,

was the last issue of the bulletin of The Friends of Durruti Group.

THE BALIUS PAMPHLET: “TOWARDS A NEW REVOLUTION”

The pamphlet, “Towards a New Revolution”[153] was published

clandestinely in January 1938, although Balius began writing it around

November 1937. It is the most elaborate of the texts of The Friends of

Durruti Group, and therefore deserves a separate commentary.

The most important theoretical contributions of the pamphlet were

already set forth in the editorials of The Friend of the People in

issues 5, 6 and 7, that is, in the issues published between July 20 and

August 31.

The pamphlet consists of 31 pages, and is divided into eight chapters.

In the first chapter a brief historical introduction is presented, in

which Balius offers a grotesque depiction of the period extending from

the dictatorship of Prima de Rivera until October 1934. In the second

chapter the events leading to the revolutionary insurrection of July 19

are analyzed.

Some of his claims are quite striking, and are no less true for being

presented in such a blunt manner:

“The people looked for weapons. They got them. They obtained them by

their own efforts. Nobody gave them to them. Neither the government of

the Republic nor the Generalitat gave them a single rifle.”

We must call attention to the profound analysis of the revolution of

July 19, 1936 carried out by The Friends of Durruti Group:

“The immense majority of the working class population was on the side of

the CNT. The majority organization in Cataluña was the CNT. What

happened that caused the CNT not to carry out its revolution, which was

the revolution of the people, that of the majority of the proletariat?

“What happened was what had to happen. The CNT was without a

revolutionary theory. We did not have a correct program. We did not know

where we were going. A lot of poetry, but in the final accounting, we

did not know what to do with those enormous masses of workers, we did

not know how to give flexibility to that popular surge that poured forth

in our organizations and because we did not know what to do we

surrendered the revolution on a platter to the bourgeoisie and the

Marxists, who played the same old masquerade, and what is much worse, we

gave them the respite they needed to rebuild their forces and implement

a victorious plan. No one knew how to realize the full potential of the

CNT. No one wanted to follow through with the revolution with all its

consequences.”

Thus, the revolution of July failed, according to The Friends of Durruti

Group, because the CNT lacked a revolutionary theory and a revolutionary

program. Many reasons, and diverse and various explanations have been

offered from within the anarchist movement concerning the nature of the

July revolution; some hypotheses are more or less convincing, but

neither Vernon Richards, nor Semprún-Maura, nor Abad de Santillán, nor

García Oliver, nor Berneri, have been as clear and as definitive, nor

have they analyzed the nature of the July revolution with the same

profundity, as The Friends of Durruti Group did in the paragraph we just

quoted.

This is only the tip of the iceberg, however, because The Friends of

Durruti, who were not brilliant theoreticians, or good organizers, but

essentially people of the barricades, who defended their theoretical

positions on the basis of their reflections on their experiences,

without any other compass than their class instinct, were capable, in

the text that we shall consider next, of one of the best contemporary

analyses of the Spanish revolution. An analysis that deserves close

consideration, and one that we must not label as anarchist or Marxist,

because it is the analysis of men who did not play with words, but with

lives, and first of all with their own: “When an organization has spent

its entire existence calling for revolution, it has the obligation to

carry that revolution out precisely when the opportunity to do so is

presented. And in July this opportunity arose. The CNT had to step up

and assume the leadership of the country, delivering a solid kick to

everything archaic, everything ancient, and in this way we would have

won the war and we would have won the revolution.”

“But we proceeded in a manner contrary to this. The CNT collaborated

with the bourgeoisie in the offices of the state at the very moment when

the state was falling apart everywhere. It reinforced Companys and his

entourage. A breath of fresh air was given to an anemic and cowed

bourgeoisie.

“One of the causes that led most directly to the strangulation of the

revolution and the displacement of the CNT is that fact that it acted

like a minority faction despite the fact that we had the majority in the

streets. […]

“We furthermore assert that revolutions are totalitarian no matter what

anyone says. What happens is that various aspects of the revolution

gradually continue to develop but with the guarantee that the class that

represents the new order of things is the one that holds the greatest

responsibility. And when things are done halfway, what happens is just

what we are commenting on, the disaster of July.

“In July a committee of antifascist militias was constituted. It was not

a class organization. It contained representatives of bourgeois and

counterrevolutionary fractions. It seemed that this committee had arisen

in opposition to the Generalitat. But it was a scene in a comedy.”

First of all, we must call attention to the Group’s definition of the

Central Committee of Antifascist Militias as an institution of class

collaboration, rather than the embryonic stage of a working class power.

The critique of the confederal collaborationism in saving and rebuilding

the state is combined with the tautology that the only duty of a

revolutionary organization is to carry out the revolution.

So far, all the assertions of The Friends of Durruti are anarchist

orthodoxy. As a direct consequence of these assertions, however, or

perhaps it would be more correct to say, as a consequence of the

contradictions of the CNT, that had become bogged down in a project as

foreign to anarchism as the salvation and reconstruction of a

decomposing capitalist state, we come to a notable theoretical

breakthrough on the part of The Friends of Durruti: revolutions are

totalitarian.

Totalitarian means, above all, “total”, although in this context we

cannot exclude the second accepted meaning of authoritarian. If this

claim is in contradiction with the libertarian spirit, then we would

have to assert that an anarchist revolution is an irresolvable

contradiction. The anarchists in Spain in 1936 experienced something

like this.

The pamphlet by Balius, in the next chapter, addressed the revolutionary

insurrection of May. The reasoning of The Friends of Durruti Group was

as clear and as radical as it was precise: the cause of the May Events

can be found in the July insurrection, because the revolution was not

carried out in July.

“The social revolution in Cataluña could have been a reality. […] But

events took a different turn. The revolution did not take place in

Cataluña. The petty bourgeoisie, who during the July events had kept in

the background, once they noticed that the proletariat was once again

being victimized by a handful of sophistical leaders, prepared for

battle.” “The revolution did not take place in July 1936.” This

assertion on the part of The Friends of Durruti Group (as well as their

assertion concerning the necessarily totalitarian nature of all

revolutions) could not be more clear and emphatic. All the historians,

however, including those who glorify The Friends of Durruti as

superheroes and replace the cult of personality of Lenin or Durruti with

that of Balius, disregard this declaration that is fundamental and

crucial in understanding the rise, the reason for existence and the

struggle of the Group.

The Group’s analysis of Stalinism, and the decisive role played by

Stalinism as a spearhead of the counterrevolution, was not only astute,

but was deeply rooted as well in the description of the social layers

that provided their base of support. We must point out, however, that

the word “Stalinism” was never used, but rather the terms, “socialism”

or “Marxism”, with the evident meaning that we today give, from a

historical and ideological point of view, to the word, “Stalinism”.

“Socialism in Cataluña has been disastrous. Its ranks have been filled

with people who are against the revolution. They have assumed leadership

of the counterrevolution. They have given life to a UGT that has been

taken over by the GEPCI. The Marxist leaders have sung the praises of

the counterrevolution. And they have made the united front a creature of

their own, first eliminating the POUM, and then they tried to repeat

this feat with the CNT.

“The maneuvers of the petty bourgeoisie allied with the

socialist-communists, resulted in the events of May.”

According to The Friends of Durruti Group the May Events were a planned

provocation, whose purpose was to create a climate of indecisiveness,

which would make it possible to deliver a decisive blow against the

working class, in order to definitively bring an end to a potentially

revolutionary situation:

“… the counterrevolution sought to bring the working classes into the

streets without a solid plan so they could be crushed. Their goals were

in part achieved due to the stupidity of a handful of leaders who issued

the order to cease fire and who accused The Friends of Durruti of being

agents provocateurs when the street battles were being won and the enemy

was being eliminated.”

The accusation directed against the anarchist leaders (although no names

are mentioned, we cannot help but think of García Oliver, Abad de

Santillán and Federica Montseny) was not meant to be an insult, but

constituted an adequate description of their activity during the May

Days.

The Friends of Durruti thought that the counterrevolution had attained

its chief objective, which was the control of public order by the

Valencia Government. The description and assessment of the workers

response to the Stalinist provocation, that is, the May Events, carried

out by The Friends of Durruti, is very interesting: a) It was a

spontaneous reaction; b) There was no revolutionary leadership; c) The

workers had achieved, in a few hours, an overwhelming military victory.

Only a few buildings in the center of the city continued to resist, and

they could have been easily taken; d) The defeat of the insurrection was

not a military defeat, but a political defeat.

“Within a few hours the struggle was decided in favor of the proletariat

of the CNT, which as in July defended its prerogatives with arms in

hand. We conquered the streets. They were ours. There was no human power

that could dislodge us. The working class neighborhoods immediately fell

into our power. And our enemies who were gradually surrounded and

bottled up in one part of the city—the downtown area—would soon have

been conquered had the committees of the CNT not defected.” Next, Balius

justified the actions undertaken by The Friends of Durruti during the

bloody week of May 1937: The Friends of Durruti, in a situation of

indecision and generalized disorientation among the ranks of the working

class, distributed a leaflet and a manifesto, for the purpose of giving

a revolutionary direction and goals to the events. Subsequently, the

main concern of the Group, faced with the incredible position of the

confederal leadership that sought peace and brotherhood, was that the

barricades not be abandoned without conditions and guarantees.

According to Balius, in May there was still time to save the revolution,

and The Friends of Durruti were the only people who were capable of

rising to the challenge of the circumstances. The blindness of the

CNT-FAI to the repression that would be inflicted with impunity against

the revolutionary workers, had already been foreseen by The Friends of

Durruti. The chapter of the pamphlet devoted to collaborationism and the

class struggle is of great interest. Collaboration in the tasks of the

government of the bourgeois state was the main accusation leveled by the

Group against the CNT. The critique of The Friends of Durruti Group was

even more radical than that of Berneri, because the latter criticized

the participation of the CNT in the Government, while the Group

criticized the collaboration of the CNT with the capitalist state. Nor

was this just a matter of two verbal expressions with only a slight

difference in emphasis; this involves an entire political conception

distinct from the one that Berneri had in mind. As we read in the

pamphlet:

“We do not have to collaborate with capitalism, not from outside the

bourgeois state or from within its governmental departments. Our role as

producers is to be found in the trade unions, strengthening the only

bonds that must continue to exist after a revolution led by the workers.

[…] And one cannot preserve a state alongside the trade unions—much less

reinforce it with our own forces. The struggle against capital

continues. A bourgeoisie exists in our own land that is complicit with

the international bourgeoisie. The problem is the same as it was years

ago.”

The Friends of Durruti claimed that the collaborationists were the

allies of the bourgeoisie, which amounts to saying that the anarchist

Ministers, as well as all those who advocated collaborationism, were

allies of the bourgeoisie:

“The collaborationists are allies of the bourgeoisie. The individuals

who advocate this kind of complicity do not care about the class

struggle nor do they have the least respect for the trade unions.

“At no time must we accept the consolidation of the power of our enemy.

“The enemy must be attacked. […] Between exploiters and exploited there

cannot be the least contact. Only in the struggle will it be decided

which side is victorious. Either the workers or the bourgeoisie. But by

no means both at the same time.”

The Group, however, never took the next, decisive step, which could be

none other than to break with an organization of a collaborationist

nature, which had proven its inability to curtail and put an end to this

policy of alliance with the bourgeoisie. The Group never proposed a

break with the CNT, nor did it ever denounce this organization as an

organization of capitalism. It did not draw all the conclusions of the

ideological premises it set forth. It was easier to accuse a handful of

individuals, a few leaders who advocated a policy of collaboration with

the bourgeoisie, than it was to arrive at the brutal and painful

conclusion that the CNT, which during the twenties and thirties had been

the best organizer of the revolutionary proletariat in Spain, had

become, over the course of the war, by way of its unconditional support

for the policy of ANTIFASCIST UNITY, an organization of collaboration

with and submission to the bourgeoisie. It was not the anarchist

Ministers who were responsible for the CNT’s deviation from its

principles; it was the CNT that produced such Ministers.

The trade unions of the CNT had by 1938 ceased to be working class

organizations oriented towards the class struggle; they had been

transformed into bureaucratic organizations in the service of the state,

by means of the institutions that were responsible for the increase of

and conversion to war production, at the same time that labor was being

militarized. The trade unions now played an important and irreplaceable

economic role.

The Group, however, thought that the trade unions were still

organizations of the class struggle. Not even the Catalan UGT, Stalinist

to the core, and the mere tool of the PSUC, the party of the

counterrevolution, was viewed by the Group as an institution of the

bourgeoisie.

After May 1937 the various Trade Unions and Federations of Industry

underwent a change of function and nature, having become regulatory,

coordinating and centralizing institutions for production, conveniently

“inspected” by technical commissions. They had ceased to be class trade

unions, defenders of the demands of the workers, in order to become “a

new type of boss”[154] that organized the economy in obedience to the

directives issued by the government of the Generalitat (or, beginning in

1938, by the Republic). We have already seen[155] how the

collectivizations had been transformed from the workers expropriations

of July 1936 into a capitalism of trade union management and state

planning, legalized by the Collectivization Decree, in October 1936, and

further authorized by the decrees of S’Agaró in January 1937. In the

spring of 1937 a revolutionary struggle by the workers for socialization

as opposed to collectivization of the economy was underway.

Beginning in June 1937, the Industrial Trade Unions, having lost their

functions as representatives of the demands of the workers and once

every revolutionary attempt had been defeated,[156] became alienated

from the workers, and their nature underwent a transformation, as they

became institutions of economic management, as well as control and

monitoring of labor productivity.

In this context, the revolutionary socialization promoted by the workers

in the Trade Unions or Federations of Industry in the spring of

1937,[157] was in fact converted, after the defeat of May, into a

determined drive for economic and managerial centralization, coordinated

from these same Industrial Unions, and subject to state planning, which

in addition led to advocacy of the need, from an exclusively

productivity-based perspective, of CNT-UGT unity. Managerial unity,

presented demagogically as the culmination of “working class unity”.

The Industrial Unions, which prior to May 1937 were the revolutionary

instruments of the workers for socializing the economy, had been

transformed, after the defeat of the May insurrection, into the

instruments of the counterrevolution to enforce the militarization of

the economy and labor. The Group was incapable of analyzing this

transformation.

It was therefore impossible for The Friends of Durruti to take the

decisive step. If they were incapable of recognizing the real nature (in

1938) of the trade unions as an apparatus of the capitalist state, they

could not propose a break with a CNT that had exchanged its working

class and trade union character for that of a bureaucratic institution

of the state. To the contrary, the trade unions played a key role in the

Group’s theoretical arguments; its accusations were directed against

individuals, not against organizations. The Group did not recognize the

illness or its causes, but only a few of its symptoms. The pamphlet

proceeds with an explanation of the positions and the program of The

Friends of Durruti Group. The principles and characteristic political

positions, of a tactical character, were enumerated in a partial,

confused and imprecise way, compared to previous formulations, which was

perhaps the result of the fact that the pamphlet was written in haste

and under pressure, or else due to the insignificant support they

encountered at the time.

The program was succinctly outlined on the basis of the experience of

July, which The Friends of Durruti depicted very expressively as a

triumphant insurrection, which only lacked a theory and revolutionary

goals: “No one knew what road to follow. We lacked a theory. We had

spent years revolving around abstractions. The leaders at the time asked

themselves, what do we do now? And they allowed the revolution to slip

away. During culminating moments like those we must not hesitate. But we

have to know where we are going. And this is the vacuum we want to fill,

since we understand that what took place in July and in May cannot be

repeated.”

“In our program we introduce a slight variation within the anarchist

tradition. The constitution of a Revolutionary Junta.”

The Revolutionary Junta was defined by the Group as a vanguard formed to

repress the enemies of the revolution:

“The revolution, as we understand it, needs institutions that watch over

it and that will repress, in an integral sense, those enemy sectors that

current circumstances have demonstrated are not resigned to their own

disappearance.

“Perhaps there are anarchist comrades who feel certain ideological

scruples, but the lesson we have so harshly learned is sufficient to

convince us that we cannot beat around the bush. If we want to prevent

the next revolution from being an exact replica of what has just

occurred, we must proceed with the utmost energy in dealing with those

who do not identify themselves with the working class.”

Next, The Friends of Durruti set forth their revolutionary program,

which can be briefly summarized by three major points: 1. The

constitution of a Revolutionary Junta, or Council of National Defense,

whose mission would consist of the conduct of the war, control of public

order, international affairs and revolutionary propaganda; 2. All

economic power to the trade unions—this implied the creation of an

authentic trade union capitalism; 3. The Free Municipality, as the basic

cell of territorial organization, halfway between a decentralized state

and the typical anarchist federal conception. The pamphlet concludes

with a final section, which has the same title as the pamphlet, in which

a lapidary and realistic assessment is offered: “the revolution no

longer exists.” After a long series of assumptions and questions about

the immediate future, in which the force of the counterrevolution is

verified, a voluntaristic, and perhaps rhetorical appeal is made on

behalf of a future revolution capable of satisfying the hopes of

humanity and the anarchist ideal. The victory of the counterrevolution

in the republican zone, however, and the victory of the fascists in the

war were already inevitable, as Balius acknowledged in his 1978

Introduction (entitled “Forty Years Ago”) to the English language

edition of “Towards a New Revolution” (published under the title,

“Towards a Fresh Revolution”).

CONCLUSIONS

The Friends of Durruti Group was, both with regard to its numerical

strength as well as its goals, much more than just an affinity group,

and was more like a sector of the libertarian movement, similar to the

“Mujeres Libres”. It never attempted to propose a revolutionary

alternative to the CNT-FAI. It only opposed the bureaucratic leadership

of anarchosyndicalism, and was content to call for new leaders. It was

not influenced, either in whole or in part, by the Trotskyists, or by

the POUM. Its ideology and its slogans were typically confederal; at no

time could it be said to have displayed a Marxist ideology. In any

event, it certainly displayed a great deal of interest in the example of

Marat, and one might be able to speak of a powerful attraction for the

assembly movement of the Paris Sections, for the sans-culottes and the

enrages, as well as for the revolutionary government of Robespierre and

Saint-Just, which were studied by Kropotkin in his History of the French

Revolution. It never referred to, and was perhaps unaware of, the

anarchist Platform, with which it nonetheless possessed certain features

in common.

Its goal was simply to confront the contradictions of the CNT, to

provide the CNT with ideological coherence, and to rescue it from the

rule of individuals and superior committees staffed by officials in

order to return it to its roots in the class struggle. Its raison d’être

was to engage in criticism of and opposition to the CNT’s policy of

constant concessions, and of course to the COLLABORATION of the

anarchosyndicalists in the central government and the government of the

Generalitat. The Group was opposed to the abandonment of revolutionary

objectives and of the fundamental and characteristic ideological

principles of anarchism, which had been disregarded by the leaders of

the CNT-FAI in the name of antifascist unity and the need to adapt to

circumstances. Without a revolutionary theory there is no revolution. If

principles are only cast aside at the first obstacle imposed by reality,

perhaps it would be better if we admitted that we have no principles.

The highest leaders of Spanish anarchosyndicalism thought they were

clever negotiators, but they were manipulated like puppets. They

renounced everything, in exchange for nothing. They were just so many

opportunists without any opportunities. The insurrection of July 19 did

not encounter a revolutionary vanguard capable of imposing the power of

the proletariat, destroying the capitalist state and undertaking an

authentic working class revolution. The CNT had no plan for what to do

once the military uprising was defeated. The victory of July plunged the

anarchosyndicalist leaders into dismay and confusion. They had been left

behind by the revolutionary impetus of the masses. And since they did

not know what to do they accepted the proposal of Companys to

constitute, together with the other parties, an Antifascist Front

government. And they posed the false THEORETICAL dilemma of anarchist

dictatorship or antifascist unity and collaboration with the state to

win the war, because in PRACTICE they did not know what to do with

power, at a time when their failure to seize it left it in the hands of

the bourgeoisie. The Spanish “revolution” was the tomb of anarchism as

an organization and as a revolutionary theory of the proletariat. This

is the origin and the reason for existence of The Friends of Durruti

Group, which could not, however, nor did it know how to, save the

anarchosyndicalist ideology from its death throes.

The limitations of the Group were very clear. And so, too, are its

historical limitations. At no time did it ever propose a break with the

CNT. Only an absolute lack of acquaintance with the confederal

organizational mechanics[158] could lead one to believe that a project

of criticism or an attempt to foment a schism would not inevitably lead

to expulsion, which in the case of The Friends of Durruti was prevented

by the sympathy for the Group expressed by the confederal rank and file

militants, although at the price of an iron ostracism, and almost

complete isolation.

The Group’s maximum objective was the critique of the leaders of the

CNT, and to put an end to the policy of confederal participation in the

government. Not only did the Group want to preserve the “conquests” of

July, but it also sought to continue and intensify a revolutionary

process that it considered to be insufficient and neutralized. Its

organization and the means at its disposal, however, were even more

limited. Its members were people of the barricades, they were not good

organizers, and were even worse theoreticians, although they had some

good journalists. In May they put all their faith in the spontaneity of

the masses. They did not effectively counteract the official CNT

propaganda. They were incapable of providing leadership and coordination

for the defense committees that had unleashed the insurrection of May.

They did not make use of, or attempt to organize, the militants who were

members of the Control Patrols. They issued no orders to Máximo Franco,

a member of The Friends of Durruti Group, and the delegate of the

Rojinegra Division of the CNT, who on May 4, 1937, wanted “to drop in on

Barcelona” with his division but, except for himself and about forty

militiamen on an “observation mission”, returned to the front (as did

the POUM column, led by Rovira) as a result of initiatives undertaken by

Molina. The high points of the Group’s activity were: the poster

distributed at the end of April 1937, in which it proposed the overthrow

of the Generalitat and its replacement by a Revolutionary Junta; its

domination of several barricades on Las Ramblas, during the May Events;

the reading of the appeal for solidarity with the Spanish revolution,

directed at all the workers of Europe; the distribution at the

barricades of the famous leaflet of May 5; and the summary of the events

set forth in the Manifesto of May 8. The Group was unable, however, to

implement any of its slogans: a Revolutionary Junta was never formed.

The Group called for the formation of a column that would set out to

confront the troops coming from Valencia; but it soon abandoned the idea

in consideration of the scanty support it generated. After the May

Events the Group began publishing The Friend of the People, despite its

repudiation by the CNT and the FAI. In June 1937, although the Group had

not been outlawed like the POUM, it suffered from the political

persecution aimed at the CNT militants as a whole. Its bulletin was

published clandestinely after the second issue (May 26), and its editor

in chief Jaime Balius was arrested and imprisoned on several occasions.

Other members of the Group were dismissed from their positions, such as

Bruno Lladó, a councilman in the Sabadell municipal government; or

Santana Calero, who underwent an inquisitorial persecution within the

Libertarian Youth. Most of its members experienced attempts to expel

them from the CNT, which was advocated by the FAI. Nonetheless, they

carried on with their clandestine publication and distribution of the

Group’s press and leaflets until February 1938. The Group’s most

outstanding tactical proposals may be summarized in the following

slogans: the economy run by the trade unions, federation of

municipalities, army of militias, revolutionary program, replacement of

the Generalitat by a revolutionary junta, and unity of action between

the CNT-FAI-POUM. The Friends of Durruti Group was therefore a failed

attempt, one that had arisen from within the libertarian movement, to

constitute a Revolutionary Junta that would deliver all power to the

trade unions. It proved to be incapable, not only of realizing its

slogans in practice, but even of effectively propagating its ideas and

providing practical orientations for the way to fight for them. Maybe

the terrified bourgeoisie and the disguised priests saw them as a group

of wild brutes, but among its members it included such journalists as

Balius and Calleja, military commanders such as Pablo Ruiz, Francisco

Carreño and Máximo Franco, and municipal councilors like Bruno Lladó,

and trade unionists like Francisco Pellicer, and the leading member of

the Libertarian Youth, Juan Santana Calero. Its remote origins should be

sought among the libertarians who shared the revolutionary experience of

the insurrection of Alto Llobregat in January 1932, in the FAI affinity

group “Renacer” between 1934 and 1936. Its more immediate origins are to

be found in the opposition to the militarization of the militias

(especially in the Gelsa sector), and in the defense of the

revolutionary conquests and the critique of cenetista collaboration,

expressed in articles published in Solidaridad Obrera (from July until

early October), and in Ideas and La Noche (from January to May 1937),

especially by Balius. Its means of struggle were the leaflet, the

poster, the bulletin and the barricade; but it never proposed schism or

a break as a weapon of struggle, nor did it denounce the

counterrevolutionary role of the CNT, nor did it even, during the May

Days, make a serious effort to confront the confederal leaders to

attempt to counteract the effect of the defeatist directives of the

CNT-FAI. The Friends of Durruti had elaborated an alternative program to

that of the CNT-FAI, but did not provide an alternative leadership,

which left them defenseless against the measures taken to expel them.

The historical importance of The Friends of Durruti Group is undeniable,

however. And its importance resides precisely in its character as an

internal opposition to the collaborationist orientation of the

libertarian movement. The political importance of its emergence was

immediately recognized by Andreu Nin, who devoted a eulogistic and

hopeful article to the Group, because it opened up the possibility of a

revolutionary orientation of the cenetista masses who could oppose the

treasonous and collaborationist policy of the CNT. This explains the

interest in trying to influence The Friends of Durruti Group that was

displayed by the Trotskyists as well as the POUM; an influence that they

never managed to assert.

The principal theoretical contributions of the Group to anarchist

thought can be summarized in these points:

have to be prepared to defend the revolution from the inevitable attacks

of the counterrevolutionaries. Guns will be used to defend the

revolutionary program.

Both points were recapitulated by the Group itself in its slogan: “A

program and guns.”

Its traditional anarchist apoliticism caused the CNT to lack a theory of

revolution. Without a revolutionary theory there is no revolution, and

not seizing power means leaving it in the hands of the capitalist state.

For the Group, the CCMA was an institution of class collaboration, and

had no other purpose than to consolidate and fortify the bourgeois

state, which the CCMA did not want to destroy and was incapable of

destroying. Hence the advocacy by The Friends of Durruti Group of the

necessity of forming a Revolutionary Junta, capable of coordinating,

centralizing and fortifying the power of the multitude of workers,

local, defense, enterprise, militia committees, etc., that were the only

holders of power between July 19 and September 26. A power that was

fragmented into multiple committees, which locally held all power, but

because they did not federate, centralize and consolidate their

operations among themselves, they were detoured, weakened and

transformed by the CCMA into Popular Front municipal administrations,

managing committees of trade union-run enterprises and battalions in a

republican army. Without the complete destruction of the capitalist

state, the revolutionary days of July 1936 were incapable of taking the

step to a new structure of working class power. The degeneration and

final fiasco of the revolutionary process were inevitable. The

confrontation between the reformist anarchism of the CNT-FAI, however,

and the revolutionary anarchism of The Friends of Durruti Group was not

clear, precise and starkly outlined enough to provoke a split that would

clarify the opposed positions of both sides. The accusation of

“betrayal” hurled by the Group at the CNT-FAI in May, which was later

withdrawn, did not explain anything either, nor did it amount to

anything besides a deserved insult, but did not allow for the slightest

progress. Thus, despite the fact that the political thought expressed by

The Friends of Durruti Group was an attempt to understand the reality of

the Spanish war and revolution from the perspective of

anarchosyndicalist ideology, one of the main reasons why it was rejected

by the confederal militants was its authoritarian and “Marxist”

character.

These anarchosyndicalist militants, however, proved to be incapable of

controlling their leaders, who made all the important decisions in

secret discussions among “dignitaries”, which were then formally

ratified and publicized at the official Plenums. The war rendered the

horizontal and democratic organizational methods of the CNT, which were

too slow and ineffective, obsolete, and the leaders issued orders to the

militants by way of memoranda. Furthermore, the urgency of the decision

making process and the privileged information to which they had access,

due to their positions and responsibilities, made them indispensable.

This is why their resignations or accusations of betrayal of principles

were always ineffective. The widespread opposition of the

anarchosyndicalist masses to the collaborationism of their leaders,

documented and displayed at a myriad of meetings and local plenums,

found no outlet, because it was expressed in the name of the same

principles that their leaders professed. The strength of The Friends of

Durruti, and the Group’s positive achievements with respect to this

massive but “silent” opposition, resided in the fact that the Group had

its own program to oppose to the confederal bureaucracy; its weakness

derived from the fact that it was incapable of also opposing a

leadership, a group of leaders that would be capable of opposing the

aristocracy of “the men of action” or “the intellectuals”,[159] who

proved to be the only leaders possible.

We can conclude that The Friends of Durruti found themselves in a dead

end. They could not accept the collaborationism of the leading cadres of

the CNT and the advancing counterrevolution; but if they theorized the

experiences of the Spanish “revolution”, that is, the need for a

Revolutionary Junta that would overthrow the bourgeois republican

government of the Generalitat of Cataluña, and violently repress the

agents of the counterrevolution, then they were labeled as Marxists and

authoritarians and therefore forfeited any chance of proselytizing among

the confederal rank and file. We must ask ourselves whether the dead end

of The Friends of Durruti was nothing but the reflection of the

theoretical incapacity of Spanish anarchosyndicalism to confront the

problems posed by the war and the “revolution”.

In Barcelona it was, and still is possible to hear words of hatred and

contempt directed against Durruti and “his friends”, in the mouths of

the class enemies; among working class milieus, however, people have

always spoken respectfully of a mythologized Durruti, of the enormous

demonstration of the proletariat at his funeral procession, of the

indomitable revolt of the Durrutistas, of the anarchist and

revolutionary achievements of July 19. During the long night of

Francoism, anonymous hands wrote the names of Durruti and Ascaso on

their nameless tombstones. It is not the historian’s job to respect

myths; but it is his job to derive the important lessons of the class

struggle. We need only retain two images. In the first, we see a

submissive, persuasive and garrulous Companys, who on July 20 offered

the anarchist leaders positions in an Antifascist Front government,

because they had defeated the fascist military, and power was in the

streets. In the second we see a Companys cornered, with the gloves off,

who on May 4 was pleading with the government of the Republic to

dispatch an air force squadron to bomb[160] the barracks and the

strongholds of the CNT, and all the other targets indicated by the

military chief of the PSUC, José del Barrio.[161] Between these two

images roll the film of the “revolution” and the war. May 1937 was

contained in embryo in July 1936. The Group had understood that

revolutions are totalitarian (that is, total and authoritarian) or else

they are defeated: this was its great merit.[162] And it is on this

basis that they must be rejected or accepted, if it is understood that

some revolutionaries who are taking the factories and properties from

their legal owners, cannot do so peacefully and politely, begging and

saying, “please”. There is nothing more authoritarian and violent than

stripping the bourgeoisie of its possessions, nothing is more

authoritarian and violent than to defeat the army in the streets and

seize weapons from the barracks, nothing is more authoritarian and

violent than to burn churches and monasteries to put an end to the

social and political power and influence of the Church of 1936. This

should be obvious. The Friends of Durruti had understood that a

revolution, besides being authoritarian and violent, must be TOTAL: one

cannot make political agreements with the bourgeoisie and govern

alongside it, it was necessary to destroy the capitalist state, abolish

the Generalitat and exercise power from a Revolutionary Junta,

constituted exclusively by the working class forces that had fought in

the streets on July 19, 1936. Revolutions are totalitarian or they are

defeated; this was the essential theoretical achievement of the Group.

The Friends of Durruti Group has been ignored and mythologized for a

long time, and maybe the time has come to understand it in its

historical context. In order to do so, however, we have to avoid

transforming the history of The Friends of Durruti into a “situationist”

comic strip of superheroes, because not only did its members not have

the makings of heroes, but they also had their own theoretical and

organizational limitations, since they could not, nor did they ever even

attempt to become a “revolutionary alternative” to the CNT-FAI, from

which they not only never split, but to which they always remained

attached organizationally even in the face of attempts to expel them on

the part of the superior committees.[163]

The Friends of Durruti Group became disturbing mirror for the CNT

because they reflected a monstrous image, which many people did not want

and still do not want to see: it was and is better to just break the

mirror.

The fundamental question, the question that is taboo for the libertarian

movement and the topic that so many books, militants and historians have

been unable to elucidate, because they do not understand it, is why the

revolutionaries of yesterday were transformed after a few months into

Ministers, “firemen”, and counterrevolutionaries…. Why did the anarchist

leaders and/or the libertarian movement renounce the revolution in July

1936 and in May 1937? The answer given by The Friends of Durruti

themselves—“the BETRAYAL of the leaders”—was nothing but an insult that

explained nothing. From the very first moment the libertarian movement,

lacking a program or revolutionary theory, supported antifascist unity.

It sought to unite with socialists, Stalinists, POUMistas, republicans

and Catalanists to defeat fascism. During the thirties antifascism was

the worst poison and the greatest victory of fascism. The sacred union

of all antifascists to defeat fascism and defend democracy implied for

the libertarian movement the renunciation of its own principles, its own

revolutionary program, the revolutionary conquests, everything … that

is, the famous slogan falsely attributed to Durruti: “we renounce

everything except victory”, to submit to the program and interests of

the democratic bourgeoisie. It was this program of antifascist unity, of

complete and loyal collaboration with all the antifascist forces, that

led the CNT-FAI, rapidly and unconsciously, to government collaboration

with the sole objective of winning the war against fascism. It was this

adherence to the antifascist program (that is, the defense of capitalist

democracy) which explains why and how the same revolutionary leaders of

yesterday became, a few months later, Ministers, “firemen”, bureaucrats

and counterrevolutionaries. It was the CNT that produced Ministers, and

these Ministers betrayed nothing and no one; they restricted their

efforts to faithfully exercising their functions to the best of their

abilities.

The difference between the insurrections of July 1936 and May 1937

resides in the fact that the revolutionaries in July were without arms,

but had a precise political objective: the defeat of the military

uprising and of fascism; while in May, despite the fact that they

possessed more arms than they did in July, they were politically

disarmed. The working class masses began an insurrection against

Stalinism and the bourgeois government of the Generalitat, despite their

organizations and without their leaders, but they were incapable of

waging war to the end without their organizations and against their

leaders. In May 1937, as in July 1936, there was no revolutionary party,

which the proletariat had failed to create during the thirties. Neither

the POUM nor the CNT-FAI were, nor could they have been, that

revolutionary vanguard; to the contrary, they were the major obstacles

to its emergence. The incompetence of the anarchosyndicalist leaders and

the absence of any revolutionary theory left no other horizon than that

of antifascist unity and the democratic program of the republican

bourgeoisie. The methods and the goals of the proletariat had already

disappeared from the stage. The CCMA not only failed to reinforce the

power of the revolutionary committees, but it collaborated with the

Generalitat to weaken and abolish them.

The barricades erected in July 1936 were still standing months later;

while the barricades erected in May 1937 disappeared immediately, except

for the few that the PSUC wanted to leave standing as a testimonial to

its power and its victory.

May 1937, from this perspective, although it was undoubtedly the

consequence of the increasing discontent in the face of rising prices,

the shortages of food and other provisions, the struggle within the

enterprises for socialization of the economy and workers control, the

escalation of the attempts by the Generalitat to disarm the rearguard

and seize control of public order, etc., etc., was above all the

necessary armed defeat of the proletariat, which was required by the

counterrevolution in order to put a definitive end to all revolutionary

threats to bourgeois and republican institutions.

In 1938, the revolutionaries were dead, in jail or in hiding. The

prisons contained fifteen thousand antifascist prisoners. Hunger,

bombing and Stalinist repression were the masters and lords of

Barcelona. The militias and labor had been militarized. Order now

reigned throughout all of Spain, both in the Francoist part as well as

in the Republican part. The revolution was not crushed by Franco in

January 1939; the Republic had already finished it off many months

earlier.

[153[ Correspondence and interview of the author with Josep Rebull

Cabré. See also Agustín Guillamón, “Josep Rebull de 1937 a 1939: la

crítica interna a la política del Comité ejecutivo del POUM durante la

Revolución española”, Balance. Cuadernos de historia, nos. 19 and 20

(2000).

Part 5 — Epilogue

“The working class is revolutionary or it is nothing.”

Karl Marx, Letter to Schweitzer (February 13, 1865)

THE COMMITTEES OF 1936

In July 1936, what was lacking was a revolutionary theory. Without

theory there is no revolution. After seventy years of anti-state

preaching, the Spanish anarchist movement, without understanding the

real nature of power and the state, had come to a historical crossroads

where it had to decide whether to advance by the revolutionary road, or

collaborate with the bourgeois government of the Generalitat (and the

Republic) in order to defeat fascism. The ambiguous option of “going for

broke” proposed by Juan García Oliver was conceived as a coup d’état, in

which the anarchosyndicalist leaders would impose an “anarchist

dictatorship” that was contrary to their ideological principles. The

high level leaders of the CNT-FAI, left behind by the rank and file

militants, felt dizzy before their incapacity to manage the victory of

the workers insurrection. And they chose to collaborate. The

revolutionary situation as it existed in July, characterized by power

that was fragmented into hundreds of committees, was throttled by that

institution of class collaboration known as the Central Committee of

Antifascist Militias (CCMA).

There was no revolutionary vanguard capable of inspiring the further

development of the revolution of the committees. No working class

organization, neither the CNT-FAI, nor the POUM, proposed in July the

revolutionary road of reinforcing, intensifying, extending, coordinating

and centralizing the revolutionary committees that, in the streets of

Barcelona and in many municipalities of Catalonia, already exercised all

power. And the committees by themselves were not able to do so, either,

because they would have had to resolutely confront their own leaders and

organizations.

In only two months this CCMA, with a predominant representation of the

CNT-FAI, successfully weakened the multitude of revolutionary committees

which had arisen everywhere, and reconstructed the state apparatus,

which the CNT-FAI reinforced by accepting various official positions,

first in the Catalonian government, and then a month later in the

government of the Republic. The first decrees of the government of the

Generalitat, reinforced with anarchist Ministers, ordered the

militarization of the Militias and, naturally, the dissolution of the

committees that nonetheless resisted their effective forced

disappearance for several more months. May 1937 was therefore the

necessary armed defeat of the proletariat required by the

counterrevolution in order to finish off the least trace of the

revolutionary threat.

The revolutionary committees that had arisen in July 1936 were

incomplete and imperfect institutions, incapable of transforming

themselves into authentic institutions of working class power. They

differed from workers councils (which had arisen as institutions of

workers power in the proletarian revolutions of Germany and Russia) in

the following respects: 1. They were not institutions that were

democratically elected by mass assemblies of rank and file workers and

therefore independent of the trade union bureaucracies and the parties;

2. They were not unitary institutions of the working class, and were

furthermore incapable of coordinating among themselves, in such a way as

to create superior institutions that would centralize the power of the

workers.

After the victory of the revolutionary insurrection of July 19 two

choices were possible: the revolutionary option consisted in

reinforcing, intensifying, coordinating and centralizing the

revolutionary committees as institutions of workers power, TRANSFORMING

THEM INTO WORKERS COUNCILS; the popular front or reformist option

consisted in the integration of the workers movement into the state

apparatus of the republican bourgeoisie and therefore in the weakening,

isolation and final dissolution of the committees.

The government of Largo Caballero, despite its working class

appearances, was based on the old state apparatus of the bourgeoisie and

its purpose was to absorb all the revolutionary institutions and

structures in order to gradually neutralize them until, once the

bourgeois fraction of the government felt strong enough, they could be

openly crushed.

The trade unions, by their very nature, were not institutions of workers

power. The committees were not yet such institutions of workers power.

The committees were not councils and therefore proved to be incapable of

coordinating among themselves, and of creating superior institutions

capable of centralizing, unifying and creating a working class power

that would confront the capitalist state. The irreplaceable and

necessary mission of a revolutionary vanguard or party would have been

precisely to impel the transformation of the committees into workers

councils.

The POUM and the CNT-FAI failed as revolutionary vanguards, and the

committees were incapable of becoming (by their own efforts) councils.

This was the principal limitation and determining cause of the rapid

degeneration of the revolutionary situation that existed in July 1936,

which made possible the sudden recovery of the bourgeois state

apparatus.

We must therefore make the distinction, as Josep Rebull did in the

spring of 1937,[164] with precision, rigor and clarity, between

committees,[165] workers councils and trade unions. They were distinct

working class institutions with different functions.

The trade unions, during a revolutionary period, were supposed to be the

economic institutions in control of production and distribution, that

is, technical and administrative institutions. But they could not be,

nor could they fulfill, functions of political representation or

institutions of working class power. The Councils are precisely those

institutions of workers power that, due to their democratic election in

assemblies, are independent of the trade union bureaucracies and the

parties. The strengthening of the councils means that they will assume

leadership functions in every locality, accelerating the decomposition

of the capitalist system. They are therefore incompatible with the

capitalist state, and their defense is irreconcilable with the parties

that participate in the governments of the bourgeoisie.

The seizure of power is based on the armed struggle and the destruction

of the capitalist state, which is replaced with a government of Workers

Councils.

The function of a revolutionary vanguard is not to be a substitute for

the working class in those functions that only pertain to the class

itself: seizing power, exercise of the dictatorship of the proletariat,

control of the economy and the militias, conduct of the war,

centralization of workers power and class unity, etc. The function of

this organization, in a revolutionary situation, is necessarily that of

impelling the creation of the institutions of working class power, so

that they can exercise their functions of workers power, and thus

establish a dictatorship of the proletariat, incompatible with the

capitalist state, and therefore without any political collaboration of

any kind with the bourgeoisie.

Insurrections, rebellions and revolutions

If we define revolution, in the 20^(th) century, as the violent

confrontation with the state for the final goal (whether it is achieved

or not) of the seizure of state power, carried out by political forces

that are opposed, not only to the current regime, but to the existing

social order, and the proletarian revolution as the attempt to destroy

the capitalist state apparatus, we are differentiating the proletarian

revolution from the popular revolutions and the latter from other

political forms of changing the government, such as coups d’état,

fascist and Stalinist counterrevolutions (as in the twenties and

thirties), social revolts, riots and protests, the fall of totalitarian

regimes (the fascist regimes during the forties, or the Stalinist ones

at the end of the eighties and beginning of the nineties), colonial wars

of independence (especially those of the fifties and sixties) and civil

wars.

Insurrections, revolts or revolutions are almost always violent, but

this violence by itself lacks significance. All the insurrections of the

past show us that, although they were violent, this violence has always

been overcome by the subsequent counterrevolution, which has massacred,

imprisoned or deported its enemies on a mass scale, especially after the

fighting has ended, when it had already obtained military victory: the

hatred and carnage born from the fear of the owning classes of the

proletarian threat. If the revolution resides in the revolutionaries,

then they must be exterminated in order to carry on with the peaceful

exploitation of the “good citizens”. If the spirit of vengeance has

played a certain role in working class insurrections, it has always been

paid back with interest by the reaction. We need only consider the

Kuomintang in 1926 or Francoist Spain (1939–1975). Working class

insurrections have for their part been less bloody and ferocious than

the anti-feudal peasant revolts, because the latter were the product of

desperation. The destruction of property, or murders, which have taken

place in some insurrections have generally been the spontaneous result

of backwardness and desperation on the part of a lumpen sector that

cannot escape from its poverty, or abolish oppression. Rebellions,

revolts or insurrections, no matter how violent or socially radical they

may be, cannot be defined as revolutionary if they are limited to

attacking the local administrators of capitalism, and leave the

capitalist economic and social system standing. Revolutions are always

struggles for state power and lead to the attempt (whether or not it is

successful) to seize state power by a group, a coalition or a class. The

starting point of a proletarian revolution is the destruction of the

bourgeois state. Therefore, in order to understand just what a

revolution or an insurrection is, how it develops and what it seeks, we

need to understand the nature of the state, and especially the nature of

the capitalist state.

What is the state?

It is not the state, or political power, that creates the classes; it is

the existence of a society that is divided into classes that creates the

state, in order to defend all the privileges of the ruling class. We

could find a thousand different definitions of the state. They can

basically be reduced to just two, however. One, which is very broad, and

that improperly speaks of the state as already existing in the first

civilizations, with the development of major agricultural surpluses, of

Mesopotamia and Egypt, and then Greece and Rome, we shall not use, as it

is inadequate for the study of the capitalist society in which we live.

This definition, in any event, requires that the state be defined

according to the prevailing mode of production: the slave state, the

feudal state, the capitalist state. The other definition, which is more

specific, is the one that utilizes the current concept of the state, or

the capitalist state, or the modern state, as an absolute sovereign

power or as the sole power in each country, which is the one we shall

use.

What is the capitalist state?

The modern, or capitalist, state, is a recent historical form of the

political organization of society, which arose about five hundred years

ago in a handful of countries, with the end of feudalism and the first

manifestations of the system of capitalist production. The emergence of

the (capitalist) state presupposed the disappearance of the feudal forms

of political organization. The concept of the (modern) state is

therefore quite recent and arises with the historical emergence of the

system of capitalist production. It is the form of political

organization that is proper for capitalism.

In feudal society sovereignty was understood as a hierarchical relation

that mediated a plurality of powers. The power of the King was based on

the loyalty of the other seigniorial powers and these royal powers were

furthermore alienable, that is, they could be sold or granted to the

nobility: the administration of justice, the recruitment of the army,

the collection of taxes, the bishoprics, etc., could be sold to the

highest bidder or were awarded in a complex network of favors and

privileges. Sovereignty resided in a plurality of powers, which could be

subordinated to one another or compete among themselves.

In capitalist society, the state transforms sovereignty into a monopoly:

the state is the sole political power in a country. The (modern or

capitalist) state possesses the monopoly of political power, and as a

result also lays claim to the monopoly on violence. Any challenge to the

monopoly on violence is considered to be a crime and an attack on

capitalist law and order, and is therefore persecuted, punished and

annihilated. In feudal society, social relations were based on personal

dependence and privileges. In capitalist society, social relations can

only exist between juridically free and equal individuals. This

juridical freedom and equality (not freedom and equality with regard to

property) is indispensable for the formation and existence of a

proletariat that provides the cheap labor for the new manufacturers. The

worker must be free, and he also must be free of all property, in order

to be available and prepared to rent himself for a wage to the owner of

the factory, a business or to the state itself. He must be free and

lacking any bond to the land that he farms, any reserves for survival,

and any property, in order to be driven by hunger, pauperization and

misery to the new industrial concentrations where he can sell the only

commodity that he possesses: his strength and his intelligence, that is,

his labor power and ability to work.

These new social relations, particular to capitalism, correspond with a

new political organization, unlike the feudal organization: a state that

monopolizes all political relations. In capitalism all individuals are

theoretically (juridically) free and equal and no one is any longer

subject to any kind of political dependence on the old form of feudal

lords or the new owner of the factory. All political relations are

monopolized by the state.

In pre-capitalist modes of production the relations of production were

also relations of domination. The slave was the property of his master,

the serf was bound to the land that he worked or he was directly bound

to a lord. This dependence has disappeared in capitalism. The (modern)

state is therefore the product of the capitalist relations of

production. The (current) state is the specific form of organization of

political power in capitalist societies. There is a radical separation

between the economic, the social and the political spheres.

The (modern) state monopolizes power, violence and the political

relations between individuals in the societies in which the capitalist

mode of production prevails. In the capitalist system of production

capital is not just money, or factories, or machines; capital is also,

and above all, a social relation of production, and precisely that

social relation of production that exists between proletarians, sellers

of their labor power for a wage, and the capitalists, buyers of the

commodity known as “labor power”.

The (capitalist) state has only recently emerged, about five hundred

years ago, and it will disappear along with the capitalist relations of

production. The (capitalist) state is thus not eternal; it has a very

recent origin and will also come to an end. The political theory of the

modern state was born in England in the 17^(th) century, anticipating or

justifying that historical process known as the Industrial Revolution,

with Hobbes (and Locke). Hobbes is not just the first theoretician, from

the chronological point of view, but his works already express the

present-day problematic of the (modern) state. From Plato to

Machiavelli, pre-state political theory was characterized by its

definition of political power and the community as something NATURAL,

and by its identification of the civil community with the political

community. After Hobbes, state political theory is characterized by its

definition of the state as an ARTIFICIAL entity, its separation of the

concepts of civil community (civil society) and political community (the

state) and by its addressing the question of the reproduction of

political power.

The (capitalist) state arises from a contradiction, which was its origin

and its reason for existence, between the theoretical defense of the

common or general good, and the practical defense of the interests of a

minority. The manifest contradiction between the illusion of defending

the general interest and the real defense of the interests of the

bourgeois class. The reason for existence of the (current) state is

nothing but to guarantee the reproduction of the social relations of

capitalist production.

The (capitalist) state, however, reified in its institutions, is the

mask of society, conveying the appearance of an external force that is

motivated by a higher rationality that embodies a “just” order for which

it performs the role of a neutral arbiter. This fetishization of the

(modern) state ALLOWS the capitalist social relations of production to

appear to be mere economic relations, rather than relations based on

coercion, at the same time that it also VEILS the oppressive character

of state institutions. In the market, worker and employer have the

appearance of free individuals, who engage in a “purely” economic

exchange: the worker sells his labor power in exchange for a wage. In

this free, “exclusively” economic exchange, all coercion has been

obscured, and the (capitalist) state has not intervened at all: it is

not there, it has (apparently) disappeared.

The necessary split between the public and the private is a necessary

precondition of the capitalist relations of production, because only

thus can they APPEAR to be free agreements between juridically free and

equal individuals, in which violence, monopolized by the (capitalist)

state, has disappeared from the stage. All of this leads to a

CONTRADICTION between the state AS FETISH, which must conceal its

monopoly of violence, permanently exercised against the proletariat in

order to guarantee the capitalist relations of production, that is, of

the exploitation of the proletariat by capital, and the state AS THE

ORGANIZER OF SOCIAL CONSENSUS and legality, which conducts free

elections, tolerates democratic rights of freedom of expression,

assembly, press and association; allows trade unions and legislates

labor reforms like health coverage, pensions, the eight hour day,

unemployment insurance, etc.

Essence and functions of the capitalist state

It is the existence of a society divided into classes that creates the

state, in order to defend all the privileges of the ruling class. In

crisis situations the capitalist state immediately reveals that it is

first of all a capitalist state, rather than a state of the nation, the

people, or its citizens, or a “welfare state”. The coercive component of

the state, linked to class rule, is the FUNDAMENTAL ESSENCE of the

state, which becomes transparent when social consensus and state

legitimacy are sacrificed on the altar of subjecting the proletariat to

the exploitation of capital. Proletarian revolts and insurrections

always reveal the class nature of the state and its essential repressive

function.

The capitalist state arises from this contradictory relation between its

repressive essence and its apparent function as an arbiter. It attempts

to conceal its repressive role, fulfilled as a guarantee of the rule of

the bourgeois class by way of the monopoly on violence, at the same time

that it seeks to appear to be the organizer of the consensus of civil

society, which in turn legitimizes the (modern) state as a neutral

arbiter. By this means the state also reinforces its ideological

monopoly and obtains a more complete and disguised domination over civil

society.

The fundamental institutions of the state are the standing army and the

bureaucracy. The tasks of the army are defense of the territorial

frontiers against other states, imperialist conquests, to extend markets

and obtain control over raw materials, and above all to serve as the

ultimate safeguard of the established order against working class

subversion. The task of the bureaucracy is to administer all those

functions that the bourgeoisie delegates to the state: education,

police, public health, prisons, mail, railroads, highways…. The civil

servant of the (capitalist) state, from the schoolteacher to the college

professor, from the policeman to the cabinet minister, from the truck

driver to the doctor all performed, or still perform, necessary

functions for the normal operations of the affairs of the bourgeoisie;

where they are detrimental to the latter, they are privatized, as has

recently been taking place with regard to jails, police and the army in

some countries.

The (modern) state is the ORGANIZATION of the political rule over, and

the permanent coercion and economic exploitation of the proletariat by

capital. The (capitalist) state is therefore not a machine or a tool

that can be used for opposite purposes: yesterday to exploit the

proletariat, tomorrow to emancipate the proletariat and suppress the

bourgeoisie. It is not a machine that can be conquered, nor can it be

manipulated according to the whims of the machine operator. The

proletariat cannot conquer the state, because the state is the political

organization of capital: it must destroy the state. If a victorious

insurrection of the proletariat limits itself to conquering the state,

and then reinforcing and rebuilding it, then we can speak of a coup

d’état or a revolution, or even of a proletarian revolution (as in

October 1917 in Russia), but in any event it is a revolution that has

left standing the foundations of a rapid and powerful counterrevolution,

which will soon lead to another form of managing capitalism, as was the

case with Stalinism in Russia.

The proletariat must destroy the state because the state is the

political organization of the economic exploitation of wage labor. The

destruction of the state is a condition sine qua non of the beginning of

a communist society. The capitalist state cannot really be destroyed,

however, unless the proletariat immediately destroys the economic,

social and historical preconditions for the existence of wage labor and

the law of value on a world scale.

What replaces the state?

What replaces the state? The administration of things in communism. The

proletarian revolution, however, is not a question of parties or

organization. What determines the possibility for communism is a high

degree of development of the productive forces and the extension of wage

labor and the proletarian condition. Organizational problems cannot be

posed outside of those who are being organized and the problems that

crop up at any particular moment. There are no rules, or magic formulas,

or guarantees against bureaucratization and the counterrevolution.[166]

Bureaucrats tend to be experts at organization, outside of society. The

historical experience of the international proletariat points to the

Russian Soviets, the German “rater” and the Spanish Committees, that is,

the organization of the proletariat in workers councils, as the

revolutionary form of organization of the working class.

We are therefore not speaking of one or another particular

organizational form of committee or council, but of the councilist

organization of society. The councils do not represent the workers, they

are the organized proletariat. The council is a class institution and an

institution for struggle. It is not a political body, it is the

organization of society in new relations of production, and therefore it

is not democratic, nor is it dictatorial, it is beyond politics, and

avoids the separation between the public and the private that is

characteristic of capitalism. Soviets, rater and committees failed in

the past, but they existed, demonstrating the capacity of the

proletariat for directing and managing factories, cities and countries;

but also showing their limits and their limitations, which we must

understand and correct. They have always appeared whenever the

revolutionary proletariat rose up against capitalist barbarism. They

were the working class response to the vacuum left by the bourgeoisie,

rather than the result of a radicalization of the struggle. The

councilist ideology contemplates the councils as a goal and not just as

a moment of the struggle in the transition to communism. The councilists

replace the “party” concept of the Leninists with the “council” concept.

Both ideologies are sterile. The councils will only be what the

proletariat makes them in the struggle to destroy the state and

construct communism.

Part 6 — Bibliography of basic works utilized in this text

Abad de Santillán, Diego, La revolución y la guerra en España, Nervio,

Barcelona, 1937.

“Actes del Comité Central de Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya.”

Adsuar Torra, Josep Eduard, Catalunya: Juliol-Octubre 1936. Una dualitat

de poder? (2 Vols.), Tesina de Llicenciatura, Departament Història

Contemporània, Universitat de Barcelona, 1979.

Bernecker, W., Colectividades y revolución social, Crítica, Barcelona,

1982.

Bolloten, Burnett, La Guerra Civil española, Alianza, Madrid, 1989. [In

English: Bolloten, Burnett, The Spanish Revolution: The Left and the

Struggle for Power during the Civil War, Revised and Expanded Edition,

University of North Carolina Press, Chapel Hill, 1979. Originally

published in 1961 under the title, The Grand Camouflage.]

Diaz Sandino, Felipe, De la conspiración a la revolución, mimeographed

text.

Escofet, Federico, De una derrota a una victoria: 5 de octubre de 1934 –

19 de Julio de 1936, Argos Vergara, Barcelona, 1984.

García, Piotrowski, Rosés (eds.), Barcelona, mayo 1937, Alikornio,

Barcelona, 2006.

García Oliver, Juan, El eco de los pasos, Ruedo Ibérico, Barcelona,

1978.

Guillamón, Agustín, “Los Amigos de Durruti 1937–1939”, Balance (1994).

[English translation: Guillamón, Agustín, The Friends of Durruti Group:

1937–1938, tr. Paul Sharkey, AK Press, San Francisco, 2001.]

Lacruz, Francisco, El alzamiento, la revolución y el terror en

Barcelona, Librería Arysel, Barcelona, 1943.

Lorenzo, César, Los anarquistas españoles y el poder, Ruedo Ibérico,

Paris, 1972.

Llauge, Félix, El terror staliniano en la España republicana, Aura,

Barcelona, 1974.

Mompó, Enric, El Comité Central de Milicias Antifascistas de Catalunya y

la situación de doble poder en los primeros meses de la guerra civil

española, Tesis doctoral leída el 8 de junio de 1994, Departamento de

Historia Contemporánea, Universidad de Barcelona.

Munis, G., Jalones de derrota, promesa de victoria. Crítica y teoría de

la revolución española (1930–1939), Muñoz Moya, Brenes, 2003.

Paz, Abel, Durruti en la Revolución española, Fundación Anselmo Lorenzo,

Madrid, 1996. [English translation: Paz, Abel, Durruti in the Spanish

Revolution, tr. Chuck Morse, AK Press, San Francisco, 2006.]

Peirats, José, La CNT en la revolución española, Ruedo Ibérico, Paris,

1971. [English translation: The CNT in the Spanish Revolution, Vol. 1,

tr. Paul Sharkey and Chris Ealham, PM Press, Oakland, 2011; Vols. 2 and

3, PM Press, Oakland, 2012.]

Pons i Garlandí, Joan, “Memorias”, text in Spanish, mimeographed.

Pozo González, Josep Antoni, El poder revolucionari a Catalunya Durant

els mesos de juliol a octubre de 1936. Crisi i recomposició de l’Estat,

Tesi doctoral defensada el 21 de juny de 2002, Departament Historia

Moderna i Contemporània, Universitat Autónoma de Barcelona.

Romero, Luis, Tres días de Julio, Ariel, Barcelona, 1976 (a novel).

[Souchy, Agustín], Los sucesos de Barcelona, Ed. Ebro, August 1937.

Tarradellas, Josep, “La crisi prèvia als Fets de Maig. 26 dies de

desgovern de la Generalitat”. (Report).

Translated in September-October 2013 from the Spanish text:

Agustín Guillamón, Barricadas en Barcelona: La CNT de la victoria de

Julio de 1936 a la necesaria derrota de Mayo de 1937, Ediciones

Espartaco Internacional, Barcelona, 2006.

[1] Information drawn from the “Declaración manuscrita de Servando Meana

Miranda, capitán arma de Aviación”.

[2] Abad de Santillán brought a hundred pistols to the Construction

Trade Union. See: Diego Abad de Santillán, Por qué perdimos la Guerra

[1939], Plaza Janés, Esplugues de Llobregat, 1977, p. 76.

[3] Sergeant Manzana, despite the fact that his name is erroneously

cited in many books as a leading figure in the revolutionary events of

July 19, could not participate in the struggle because he was being held

prisoner in the barracks brig, and was not liberated until the evening

of the 20^(th). See: Marquez and Gallardo, Ortiz, General sin dios ni

amo, Hacer, Barcelona, 1999, p. 101.

[4] At six in the morning a company of assault guards from Barceloneta

received orders to proceed to the Paralelo, but after unexpectedly

running into a company of sappers in front of the Atarazanas they

suffered numerous casualties, among others Captain Francisco Arrando,

their commanding officer (the brother of Alberto Arrando, Chief of Staff

of Security and Assault Guards). The company was pinned down for thirty

hours in the warehouses along the Baleares Dock, until the Atarazanas

barracks surrendered.

[5] The Plan of General Mola, the organizer of the military revolt

against the republican government, ordered the use of terror by the

rebels as the only effective means to confront massive popular

resistance. It expressly contemplated employing threats against the

children and wives of the resistance, as well as mass shootings. From

the very start the minority of rebel military personnel and fascists

needed to impose their rule with terror over a much more numerous enemy,

by way of a war of extermination that had already been practiced in the

colonial war in Morocco.

[6] Because the entire breadth of San Pablo Street was swept by machine

gun fire from the machine guns situated in the center of the Paralelo

and on the roof of the building next to El Molino.

[7] And also many anonymous CNT militants, among others, Quico Sabaté, a

militant from the Woodworkers Trade Union, who also participated in the

assault on the Atarazanas barracks on the 20^(th), and who was a famous

guerrilla fighter during the Franco regime.

[8] It appears that Colonel Lacasa had already, during the previous

night, prepared to use the monastery as a hospital-fortress, and had

also installed machine guns on the roof of the Casa de Les Punxes,

across the street from the monastery.

[9] The incredible exploits of “El Artillero” were summarized in a brief

account published in Solidaridad Obrera (July 27, 1936), in which we are

told how he had conquered two cannons in the battle fought against the

light artillery at Diputación-Lauria, how he then forced the surrender

of the rebels who had taken refuge in the nearby Ritz, after firing

three salvos; from there he went to the Plaza de Santa Ana (today an

unnamed square, at the end of the Puerta del Ángel, at the intersection

with Cucurella-Arcs) where he fired several volleys of indirect

shellfire at the Hotel Colón until the rebels inside it surrendered.

Then he took his cannons down Layetana Street in order to fire

thirty-eight volleys at the Capitanía. From there he went to Diagonal,

in order to end the evening in the Sants neighborhood, firing on Galileo

Street at a church, until its defenders surrendered.

[10] He was chief of the “mossos d’esquadra” in October 1934. His death

sentence was commuted and he was amnestied and then joined the military

reserve. On July 19, without assuming any official responsibility, he

effectively participated as an organizer of the street battles.

Appointed by Companys to be secretary of the proposed Committee of

Civilian Militias, he became the military advisor of the Durruti Column.

[11] Lacruz, p. 50; Romero, p. 525.

[12] José María Fontana, Los catalanes en la Guerra de España, Acervo,

Barcelona, 1977.

[13] Juan García Oliver, El eco de los pasos, Ruedo Ibérico,

Barcelona-Paris, 1978, p. 189.

[14] Felipe Díaz Sandino went to the airport at Logroño to investigate

the preparations being made for a military coup promoted by Captain del

Val, coming from Madrid. Once he confirmed the existence of a conspiracy

he informed Generals Núñez de Prado and Casares Quiroga. Faced with the

passivity of his superiors he decided to purge the right wing elements

under his command and accumulated a stock of bombs and machine gun

ammunition at the airport of El Prat, at the same time remaining in

close contact with the Generalitat and the CNT.

[15] Two fast cars, with full gas tanks, were parked in the courtyard of

the police station, prepared for the flight of Companys, Escofet and

their families, who were to be taken to the port at Maresme, where a

ship was waiting to take them to France.

[16] Juan García Oliver, “Ce que fut le 19 de juillet”, Le Libertaire,

(August 18, 1938).

[17] Ricardo Sanz, “Francisco Ascaso Morio”, mimeographed text.

[18] Enric Ucelay-Da Cal, “El ‘complot’ nacionalista contra Companys.

Novembre-Desembre del 36’, in La Guerra civil a Catalunya (1936–1939),

Vol. 3, Edicions 62, Barcelona, 2004, pp. 205–214.

[19] This was a police unit, with little real military training, most of

whose members were older men with wives and children.

[20] The defense committees of the CNT during the 1930s had recruited

into their ranks numerous unemployed workers with a dual objective: one

of solidarity, because they paid them a wage, and the other, tactical,

to prevent them from becoming strikebreakers. This recruitment was

always palliative and assigned on a rotating basis, both for reasons of

solidarity and in order to prevent any professionalization and to ensure

that the largest possible number of militants should pass through the

defense committees, which in case of emergency could rely on an ample

number of trained, combat-ready members. See Chris Ealham, Class,

Culture and Conflict in Barcelona, 1898–1937, Routledge, London, 2005.

[21] In Barcelona the defense committees constituted an authentic

clandestine military structure, already formed in 1931 and powerfully

reinforced in 1935. See “Ponencia presentada a la Federación Local de

Grupos Anarquistas de Barcelona. Comité Local de Preparación

Revolucionaria”, Barcelona, January 1935. The groups that signed this

document were The Indomables, Nervio, Nosotros, Tierra Libre and Germen.

[22] Between 1900 and 1930 Barcelona’s population doubled, increasing

from half a million to one million inhabitants. The opening of Layetana,

the construction of the Ensanche, and the public works on the subway and

the International Exposition of 1929 required a vast supply of cheap

labor, which during the 1930s went to swell the bloated ranks of the

unemployed.

[23] Such as, for example, the torrential emigration from “the ravine of

hunger” (a mountainous district in the provinces of Castellón and

Teruel) to Pueblo Nuevo between 1910 and 1930, and from Murcia to La

Torrassa, during the 1930s.

[24] There is a well-known photograph of the barricade built on Tigre

Street, at the corner of the Ronda de San Antonio, taken by Agusti

Centelles.

[25] José del Barrio, in his mimeographed memoirs, claims that he was

responsible, as secretary of the UGT, for suggesting to García Oliver

the idea of forming the CCMA on the afternoon of the 20^(th), before his

interview with Companys, and that therefore García Oliver appropriated

the idea and conveyed it to Companys. Regardless of who originated this

idea, the idea of forming a CCMA that would resolve the burning issues

of creating militias to confront the fascist army in Aragón, and Control

Patrols that would replace the sequestered forces of public order, was

something that was imposed by the existing revolutionary situation. It

is not necessary to seek the copyright: only with hindsight can we

debate the circumstances that led to the creation of the CCMA, in the

form it assumed; on the 20^(th), however, it seemed to everyone involved

to be obvious, necessary and inevitable, just as it was everywhere else

in Spain where the military uprising was defeated by the workers

insurrection.

[26] For a reliable version of this famous interview, which is very

different from the all-too-imaginative version offered by García Oliver,

see: Josep Coll and Josep Pané, Josep Rovira. Una vida al servei de

Catalunya i del socialisme, Ariel, Barcelona, 1978, pp. 85–87.

[27] Juan García Oliver himself, in 1950, also provided a different,

“more complete and believable” version, of his famous account (published

in July 1937) of his interview with Companys: “The military-fascist

uprising had taken place exactly as we had predicted. Companys […] took

refuge in the Barcelona Police Station, where he arrived at seven in the

morning on the 19^(th) of July, as he was terrified by the consequences

of what he expected to happen, because he assumed that, with all the

soldiers of the Barcelona regiments joining the uprising, they would

easily sweep away all resistance. However, the forces of the CNT-FAI,

almost alone, faced the rebels for those two memorable days and, after a

bitter and bloody struggle […] we defeated all the regiments […]. For

all these reasons, Companys, facing the representatives of the CNT-FAI,

was overwhelmed and confused. Confused, because, in his consciousness he

only thought about the weight of the great responsibility that they bore

towards us and the Spanish people for not having heeded all our

predictions […]. Overwhelmed, because despite the fact that they did not

fulfill the commitments they made with us, the CNT-FAI in Barcelona and

in Cataluña had defeated the rebels […]. This is why, when he addressed

us, Companys told us: ‘Now I know that you have many reasons to complain

and to express your dissatisfaction with me. I have fought against you

for a long time and I was incapable of really appreciating your true

worth. It is never too late, however, to sincerely make amends, and the

way I shall do so, which you will now see, has the value of a

confession: if I had appreciated you at your true worth, it is possible

that we would not be facing the situation we are now facing; but there

is no other remedy, now, you alone have defeated the rebel officers, and

logically you should govern. If that is what you think, then I am quite

pleased to surrender to you the Presidency of the Generalitat and, if

you think I can be of any use in another position, you need only tell me

what post I should occupy. BUT DUE TO THE FACT THAT WE STILL DO NOT KNOW

EXACTLY WHO HAS EMERGED VICTORIOUS IN THE OTHER PARTS OF SPAIN, AND IF

YOU BELIEVE THAT FROM THE PRESIDENCY OF THE GENERALITAT I CAN STILL BE

OF SERVICE BY ACTING AS THE LEGAL REPRESENTATIVE OF CATALUÑA, LET ME

KNOW, SO THAT FROM THIS OFFICE, AND ALWAYS WITH YOUR CONSENT, WE SHALL

CONTINUE THE STRUGGLE UNTIL IT IS CLEAR WHO HAS WON.’ For our part, and

this is what the CNT-FAI thought, we understand that Companys should

still remain at the head of the Generalitat, precisely because we have

not filled the streets and fought specifically for the social

revolution, but to defend ourselves from the fascist military coup.”

[From García Oliver’s responses to Bolloten’s inquiries.]

[28] Aurelio Fernández replaced Francisco Ascaso on the liaison

committee, whose other members were Durruti, Oliver, Santillán and

Asens.

[29] Information derived from the version provided by Coll and Pané, op.

cit., pp. 85–87.

[30] “On July 21, 1936, a Regional Plenum of Local Federations and

District Committees, convoked by the Regional Committee of Cataluña, was

held in Barcelona. At this meeting, the situation was analyzed and it

was unanimously determined not to speak about libertarian communism as

long as we had not yet conquered that part of Spain that was in the

hands of the rebels. The Plenum therefore decided not to proceed to

enact totalitarian measures […] it decided in favor of collaboration,

and agreed to form, with only one vote in opposition, that of Bajo

Llobregat, together with all the Parties and Organizations, the

Committee of Antifascist Militias. The CNT and the FAI so order their

representatives by resolution of this Plenum.” Quoted from Informe de la

delegación de la CNT al Congreso Extraordinario de la AIT y resoluciones

del mismo, p. 96.

[31] See Juan García Oliver, “El Comité central de Milcias Antifascistas

de Cataluña”, in De julio a julio. Un año de lucha, Tierra y Libertad,

Barcelona, 1937. García Oliver wrote this article one year after the

events in question, and it is very much influenced by the political

context following May 1937.

[32] “Finally, my informant claims that at the assembly or plenum of the

21^(st), García Oliver proposed the question of anarchist dictatorship

or libertarian communism and that it was not supported by the assembly.

I say that if he did so, he did so without conviction, as he was

convinced that an anarchist dictatorship could only lead to disaster. He

posed this dramatic dilemma in order to create more support for his

collaborationist choice [….] García Oliver confirms this air of comedy

by arrogantly writing the following: ‘the CNT and the FAI decided upon

collaboration and democracy, renouncing revolutionary totalitarianism,

which would have led to the strangling of the revolution by the

confederal or anarchist dictatorship’.” See José Peirats, “Mise au point

sur de notes”, Noir et Rouge, No. 38, June 1967.

[33] The previously cited testimonies of José del Barrio, Juan García

Oliver himself, in 1950, and José Peirats, are corroborated by that of

Federica Montseny: “Nobody even ever imagined, not even García Oliver,

who was the most Bolshevik of all, the idea of seizing revolutionary

power. It was only later, when we saw the extent of the movement and of

the popular initiatives that we began to discuss whether we could or

should go for broke.” (Abel Paz, Durruti: El proletariado en armas,

Bruguera, Barcelona, 1978, pp. 381–382.) [English language edition: Abel

Paz, Durruti: The People Armed, Black Rose Books, Montreal, 1996.]

[34] Letter from García Oliver to Abel Paz. See Abel Paz, Durruti en la

Revolución española, FAL, Madrid, 1996, pp. 504–505. [English language

edition: Abel Paz, Durruti in the Spanish Revolution, tr. Chuck Morse,

AK Press, San Francisco, 2006. Available online at:

libcom.org

.]

[35] The anarchosyndicalist representatives were Josep Asens,

Buenaventura Durruti and Juan García Oliver for the CNT, and Aurelio

Fernández and Diego Abad de Santillán for the FAI. Durruti was later

replaced by Marcos Alcón.

[36] “Just how far can we proceed with an experiment in libertarian

communism in Cataluña, without having ended the war and with the dangers

posed by foreign intervention? This dilemma was posed to the anarchists

militants and the representatives of the trade unions on July 23, at a

Plenum of the two organizations […] it was decided to preserve the

antifascist bloc, and to issue the directive to the entire region: we

must not proclaim libertarian communism. Seek to maintain hegemony in

the committees of the antifascist militias and postpone any totalitarian

attempt to realize our ideas.” Quoted from El anarquismo en España.

Informe del Comité Peninsular de la Federación Anarquista Ibérica al

Movimiento Libertario Internacional, n.d. [1938?], p. 2.

Another document confirms the testimony of the one just quoted above:

“At a Plenum attended by both the anarchist and the confederal

organizations it was agreed, due to the urgent circumstances that

prevailed at that time, to accept collaboration and to participate

directly in the state institutions of political and economic

administration.” Quoted from the FAI pamphlet, Informe que este Comité

de Relaciones de Grupos Anarquistas de Cataluña presenta a los camaradas

de la Región, n.d. [March 1937?].

[37] Because of the urgency of making decisions on these matters, after

July 19 the horizontal and federative machinery of the CNT collapsed and

with it any practice of direct democracy also fell by the wayside. The

usual practice was to adopt the important decisions that had to be made

at meetings of leaders, members of the Regional Committee, the Local

Federation of Barcelona, the Peninsular Committee of the FAI, and all

those who had positions of responsibility in the CCMA, the Council of

the Economy or the Investigation Committee, the Control Patrols, etc.

These decisions made by the leading militants and office holders would

then be submitted at a later time to Plenums for ratification, thus

“formally” preserving the appearances of the traditional modus operandi

of the CNT.

[38] García Oliver reiterated his proposal to take power by taking

advantage of the concentration of militiamen who were supposed to depart

for the front.

[39] García Oliver, El eco…, pp. 190–191. Gallardo and Márquez, Ortiz,

pp. 109–110.

[40] Antonio Ortiz, “La segunda Columna sale de Barcelona”.

[41] “You have a duty now. Come to a rally at the Paseo de Gracia at ten

in the morning. A warning, workers of Barcelona, all of you and

especially those of the CNT. The positions that have been conquered in

Barcelona must not be abandoned. The capital must not be abandoned. You

must remain on permanent guard, eyes open, in case you have to respond

to any possible events. Workers of the CNT, all as one man we must go

the aid of the comrades of Aragón.”

[42] See the PROCLAMATION signed by the Committee of the CRTC, which we

reprint in its entirety in the Appendix. An article appeared in

Solidaridad Obrera (July 27, 1936) which stressed that “the confederal

position, in relation to the revolutionary situation, will continue to

be the same one maintained up until now”, as if it was necessary to

overcome significant resistance to what was already approved at the

Plenum of the 21^(st).

[43] The horizontal and federative organizational machinery of the CNT,

which rapidly broke down and became a mere formal ratification of the

debates and resolutions already adopted by the superior committees, was

not conducive to the emergence of “tendencies” capable of defending

their minority positions within the organization.

[44] That is: destruction of the capitalist state (whether fascist or

republican); extension and centralization of the committees as organs of

workers power; socialization of the economy; proletarian control over

the war effort; and dictatorship of the proletariat.

[45] Propaganda slogan coined by Ilya Ehrenburg, which Solidaridad

Obrera under the editorship of Toryho falsely attributed to Durruti. See

Ilya Ehrenburg, Corresponsal en la Guerra civil española, Júcar, Gijón,

1979, p. 24.

[46] Santos Juliá, “De la división orgánica al gobierno de unidad

nacional”, in Socialismo y guerra civil. Anales de historia de la

Fundación Pablo Iglesias, Vol. 2 (1987), pp. 227–245.

[47] The Constancia group, at a meeting of anarchist groups and defense

committees, proposed “that our representatives in the government should

withdraw and that the neighborhood committees should elect a Central

Committee.” See “Segunda sesión del pleno local de Grupos Anarquistas de

Barcelona […] con asistencia de los grupos de Defensa confederal y

Juventudes libertarias”, Barcelona, April 24, 1937. The proposal,

although far too late, shows that these neighborhood committees were

still active in April 1937.

[48] Juan García Oliver, El eco de los pasos, Ruedo Ibérico,

Barcelona-Paris, 1978, p. 185.

[49] Ibid., p. 188.

[50] Responses of García Oliver to a questionnaire from Bolloten (1950).

[51] In reality, this term, “anarchist dictatorship”, was probably not

used by García Oliver, but by Federica Montseny, as a suitable summary

of his long speech at the Plenum of July 21.

[52] According to Peirats, “during the first days of the movement,

García Oliver and a few other militants half-heartedly proposed the idea

of establishing libertarian communism in Cataluña. I think that this

idea was proposed without real conviction. García Oliver was convinced

that libertarian communism was impossible in Cataluña”. See the

interview with José Peirats in Colección de Historia Oral: El movimiento

libertario en España (1). José Peirats.

[53] Durruti, García Oliver and Aurelio Fernández were the prototypical

men of action. Federica Montseny, Abad de Santillán and Pedro Herrera

were the prototypical anarchist intellectuals.

[54] It was therefore by no means a revolutionary government, but an

institution of class collaboration, created to fight against fascism

under extraordinary circumstances, which required the government of the

Generalitat to assume responsibilities for Defense that were not

ordinarily within its jurisdiction.

[55] Juan García Oliver, Buenaventura Durruti and José Asens for the

Regional Committee of the CNT; Aurelio Fernández and Diego Abad de

Santillán for the FAI; Artemi Aguadé, Jaume Miravitlles and Joan Pons

for the Esquerra Republicana de Catalunya; Tomás Fábregas for Acció

Catalana; Josep Torrens for the Unió de Rabassaires; Josep Rovira for

the POUM; Josep Miret for the Unió Socialista; José del Barrio, Salvador

González and Antonio López Raimundo for the UGT; and the envoys of the

government of the Generalitat, Lluís Prunés, Pérez Farrás and Vicens

Guarner.

[56] All those who attended the meeting signed the above decree, except

for the three delegates sent by the Generalitat.

[57] García Oliver said exactly this in his speech: “Militants of the

CNT and the FAI, you have to make them kill you.” See El eco…, p. 196.

[58] Instead of coordinating these supply committees, created by the

revolutionary committees from below, the control of their operations was

transferred to the CCMA, to be exercised from above.

[59] The text of this DECREE is reproduced in the Appendix.

[60] The Regional Committee of the CNT, the Peninsular and Regional

Committees of the FAI, the Regional Committee of the Libertarian Youth,

the Local Federation of the CNT, the Local Federation of Anarchist

Groups, the CNT-FAI Committee of Investigation, and all the

representatives of the regional and local federations, and those who had

responsible positions in the CCMA (and later in the government).

[61] We need only recall the intervening stage between the February

Revolution and the October Revolution in Russia in 1917. Only a profound

lack of knowledge of what really happened in Cataluña enabled some

historians to make an unfortunate historical comparison between the

Russian case and the Catalan case, and made it possible for them to

speak erroneously of dual power shared by the CCMA and the Generalitat.

[62] On July 20 he was authorized by Durruti to create a war industry.

Vallejo initiated a coordination network among the metallurgical and

chemical industry trade unions, together with the miners of Sallent, and

supervised the transformation of civilian industrial production to an

industry for production of military goods. The collaboration of the

cenetista Vallejo with Tarradellas proved to be effective in the medium

term, but implied the submission of the initial revolutionary direction

to the government of the Generalitat.

[63] These enterprises also paid taxes to the CNT-FAI; Comorera

abolished these taxes in February 1937.

[64] Miquel Mir, Entre el roig i el negre, Edicions 62, Barcelona, 2006.

[65] See Peirats, p. 175.

[66] Interview with Miquel Mir in Quadern, supplement to the Catalan

edition of El País (July 27, 2006).

[67] Bishop Irurita was liberated by high-level officials at San Elías

in exchange for jewels. When the patrol staff discovered the identity of

the liberated prisoner several days later they were very upset. See

Quadern, Catalan supplement of El País (July 27, 2006).

[68] See Agustín Guillamón, “La NKVD y el SIM en Barcelona. Algunos

informes de Gerö sobre la Guerra de España”, Balance, No. 22 (November

2001).

[69] “It would be advantageous for us to acquire weapons, small arms but

of high quality, which are most necessary for the defense of the

revolution. The Defense Committee complains about the late delivery of

war materiel to Barcelona and explains the situation as follows: There

are many neighborhood groups that, independently, supply themselves with

all they need from foreign countries, more cheaply and more quickly.”

Quoted from “Reunión de comités, celebrada el día 6 de octubre de 1936”.

[70] This expression is used by Munis in Jalones de derrota, promesa de

victoria.

[71] See Jaime Balius, “En el Nuevo local del CCMA”, Solidaridad Obrera

(August 23, 1936).

[72] I have been able to consult the following records for minutes of

the CCMA: August 3 and 31; and September 2–4, 6, 8, 10, 12, 14, 16,

18–21, 23 and 25 of 1936.

[73] “Informe de la delegación de la CNT al Congreso Extraordinario de

la AIT y resolución del mismo”, December 1937, p. 96.

[74] Concerning the Council of the Economy one may consult the book by

Ignasi Cendra, El Consell d’Economia de Catalunya (1936–1939),

Publicacions Abadia Montserrat, 2006.

[75] Govern de la Generalitat de Catalunya. Comité de Milícies

Antifeixistes: “Acords presos en la reunió del CC de les MA en el dia 3

d’agost del 1936.”

[76] Pozo, op. cit., p. 236.

[77] “Informe de la delegación de la CNT…”, p. 97.

[78] Pozo, op. cit., p. 237.

[79] César M. Lorenzo [César Martínez was the son of Horacio Martínez

Prieto]: Los anarquistas españoles y el poder, Ruedo Ibérico, Paris,

1969, p. 98.

[80] César M. Lorenzo, op. cit., pp. 99–100.

[81] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Resum

de la reunió del dia 31 d’agost del 1936.”

[82] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Resum

de la reunió del dia 3 de setembre del 1936.”

[83] This Committee had originally been composed solely of working class

representatives of the POUM, the UGT and the CNT-FAI.

[84] Antonio Ortiz was the delegate of the Columna Ortiz (also known as

the Sur-Ebro Column).

[85] It replaced the government headed by the republican Giral.

[86] César M. Lorenzo, op. cit., pp. 180–181.

[87] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Resum

de la reunió del dia 4 de setembre del 1936.”

[88] This issue was one aspect of a struggle between the interests of

the Generalitat, defended here by the PSUC and the ERC, and those of the

CNT-FAI, concerning the control of the borders, and more specifically

the frontier pass at Puigcerdà, which was completely dominated by

Antonio Martín, the anarchist leader of La Cerdaña. The attack of the

PSUC-ERC concerning the border question was answered by the CNT with an

attack on the financing of the hospital of the Alpine Militias, which

comprised the embryo of a Catalanist army.

[89] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Acords

presos en la reunió del dia 6 de setembre del 1936.”

[90] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Acords

presos en la reunió del dia 8 de setembre del 1936.”

[91] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Acords

presos en la reunió del dia 10 de setembre del 1936.” The word,

“ratification” suggests that a proposal to dissolve the CCMA was made at

a previous meeting, a proposal we cannot locate among the previous

minutes, although it may refer to certain conversations that took place

outside of the CCMA, as Joan Pons Garlandí suggests in his memoires.

[92] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Acords

presos en la reunió del dia 12 de setembre del 1936.”

[93] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Resum

de la reunió del dia 14 de setembre del 1936.”

[94] Lorenzo, op. cit., pp. 182–184.

[95] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Resum

de la reunió del dia 16 de setembre del 1936.”

[96] There were still barricades on the streets almost two months after

July 19. The order to remove the cotton bales was issued due to the

shortage of raw materials in the textile industry.

[97] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Resum

de la reunió del dia 18 de setembre del 1936.”

[98] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Resum

de la reunió del dia 19 de setembre del 1936.”

[99] Tarradellas had gone to Madrid to obtain financial and technical

assistance to create a military industry in Cataluña. As Tarradellas

said: “one of the reasons for my trip—as you must already know—was,

besides accompanying the forces of the Civil Guards to place them at the

disposal of the military commander in Madrid, to request that the

Central Government transfer as soon as possible to Cataluña the Toledo

arms and ammunition factory. Accompanied by Colonel Giménez de Abraza,

the director of the Oviedo arms factory, and Air Force Colonel Ramírez

Cartagena, one of the commanders of the Barcelona air force when the

uprising began, accompanied then by these two republican officers,

faithful to their oath to defend the Republic, I had several interviews

with Sr. Largo Caballero and his advisors. You have no idea of how I

felt, I had to return to Barcelona without having obtained the transfer

of the Toledo arms and ammunition factory to Cataluña.” Quoted from

“Letter from Tarradellas to Bolloten dated March 24, 1971”, published in

its entirety in Balance, Issue No. 6 of the archival series (1998).

[100] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Resum

de la reunió del dia 20 de setembre del 1936.”

[101] See Abel Paz, La cuestión de Marruecos y la República española,

Fundación Anselmo Lorenzo, Madrid, 2000.

[102] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Resum

de la reunió del dia 21 de setembre del 1936.”

[103] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Resum

de la reunió del dia 23 de setembre del 1936.”

[104] This lack of solidarity expressed by the CCMA for the refugees

from Madrid could not have been more despicable and shameful.

[105] Comité Central de les Milícies Antifeixistes de Catalunya: “Resum

de la reunió del dia 25 de setembre del 1936.”

[106] García Oliver, El eco…, pp. 281–284.

[107] The first two had been members of the former Council of the

Economy of the Generalitat.

[108] Lorenzo, op. cit., p. 185.

[109] Published in the Official Bulletin of the Generalitat on October

28, 1936.

[110] See “Segunda sesión del pleno local de Grupos Anarquistas de

Barcelona […] con asistencia de los grupos de Defensa confederal y

Juventudes libertarias”, Barcelona, April 24, 1937.

[111] The delegation was composed of José Xena, David Antona, Horacio

Martínez Prieto and Mariano Rodríguez Vázquez.

[112] “Informe de la delegación de la CNT al Congreso Extraordinario de

la AIT y resolución del mismo”, December 1937, pp. 75–76.

[113] Rüdiger’s argument in favor of the necessity of subordinating all

the activity, all theory and all the principles of the CNT to

antifascist unity, as the only way to guarantee victory in the war,

OBVIOUSLY implied the necessity of keeping this report SECRET. If the

Russian and Spanish Stalinists were to find out about the blind

determination of the CNT to submit to antifascist unity, at any price,

then the CNT would run the risk of becoming a puppet in the hands of its

political rivals. The National Committee of the CNT, however, did not

hesitate to PUBLISH this SECRET report: there was nothing new about the

incompetence, naiveté and political immaturity of the CNT leaders.

Furthermore, by publishing this pamphlet in 1938, Rüdiger’s secret

report could only have scandalized those few simple souls who, in 1938,

still believed in the revolutionary nature of the CNT.

[114] Helmut Rüdiger, El anarcosindicalismo en la Revolución Española,

CNT, Barcelona, 1938.

[115] Buenaventura Durruti, “Al Consejo de la Generalidad de Cataluña”,

Frente de Osera, November 1, 1936. See Appendix.

[116] “Council” was the word used to avoid using the word “Government”,

which was taboo for the anarchists.

[117] The speech is reconstructed from various fragments published in

Solidaridad Obrera and Acracia.

[118] “Acta de la reunió celebrada sota la presidencia de S.E. el

president de la Generalitat pels conseller i representants dels partits

i sindicats que tenen representació en el Consell, els dies 5 i 6 de

novembre de 1936.”

[119] Marianet replaced the old and experienced anarchist Liberto

Callejas with the young bureaucrat Jacinto Toryho as editor in chief of

Solidaridad Obrera, which then published a censored version of Durruti’s

speech.

[120] A stray bullet was also blamed for the death, in April 1937, of

Antonio Martín, the anarchist leader from Puigcerdà. The memoires of

Pons Garlandí disclose that his death was actually the result of a

premeditated assassination, orchestrated by high level officials of the

ERC in the Generalitat’s police force, who had contracted the services

of two snipers, one of whom was known as “penja robes”, well known in La

Cerdaña for his marksmanship. Posted in the bell tower, with the bridge

that leads to Bellver in their sights, they had no other objective than

to assassinate Antonio Martín.

[121] Concerning Durruti’s funeral, see Solidaridad Obrera (November 24,

1936) and the books by H. E. Kaminski, Los de Barcelona [1937], Ed.

Cotal, Barcelona, 1977 [a partial English translation can be found

online—in October 2013—at:

misterscruffles.files.wordpress.com

f] and by Mary Low and Juan Breá, Red Spanish Notebook: The First Six

Months of the Revolution and Civil War [1937], City Lights Books, San

Francisco, 1979.

[122] Ilya Ehrenburg, Corresponsal en la Guerra civil española, Júcar,

Madrid, 1970, p. 24.

[123] In April 1938 Negrín posthumously awarded this military rank to

Durruti.

[124] See Agustín Guillamón, “Habla Durruti”, in La Barcelona Rebelde,

Octaedro, 2003. See also the interview with Pablo Ruiz in La Noche, No.

3545 (March 24, 1937).

[125] “Not only do they refuse militarization, but they will not abide

by the requests of either Committee [the Regional Committees of the CNT

and the FAI] and instead cast down their weapons and abandon the front.

[…] seeing that it was not possible to harmonize the differences of

opinion that existed in the Durruti Column […] since there was so much

tension that it was feared that the dispute would degenerate into a

bloody clash […] the majority of the comrades of the Gelsa group have

abandoned the front against all regulations and in conflict with the

agreements undertaken by both the specific and the confederal

organizations.” FAI, Informe que este Comité de Relaciones de Grupos

Anarquistas de Cataluña presenta a los camaradas de la Región, March

1937(?).

[126] This chapter provides new information, and revises and corrects

the account in a previous work, published in English: Agustín Guillamón,

The Friends of Durruti Group, AK Press, San Francisco, 1996. The latter

book is a translation of the contents of issue number 3 of Balance.

[127] L’Obra normative de la Generalitat de Catalunya. El Pla

Tarradellas, Edició del Comissariat de Propaganda de la Generalitat de

Catalunya, Barcelona, 1937.

[128] Anna Monjó, “L’economia entre revolució i guerra”, in Història,

Política, societat i cultura del Països Catalans (Vol. 9), De la gran

esperança a la gran ensulsiada 1930–1939, Enciclopèdia Catalana,

Barcelona, 1999.

[129] We shall not present a complete account of the May Days, but only

of those aspects that involve the Friends of Durruti Group; in any case,

the reader may consult the Appendix for more information.

[130] Crónica del Departament de Presidencia del 3 de maig de 1937.

[131] As Gorkin states: “In reality the movement was totally

spontaneous. Of course, this spontaneity was quite relative, and must be

explained by the fact that Defense Committees have existed since July

19, scattered everywhere, in Barcelona and Cataluña, which were

primarily organized by rank and file elements of the CNT and the FAI.

For a while these Committees were mostly inactive, but it can be said

that on May 3 they were the ones who mobilized the working class. They

were the action groups of the movement. We know that no general strike

order had been issued by any of the trade union federations.” See Julián

Gorkin, “Réunion du sous-secrétariat international du POUM—14 mai 1937”.

[132] The second Tarradellas government was in office from December 16,

1936 to April 3, 1937.

[133] Isgleas resigned because of the proposal that the Carlos Marx

Division, controlled by the PSUC, should be transferred from the Aragón

Front to the Madrid Front, and not, as some historians claim, due to yet

another in a series of disarmament decrees promulgated for the rearguard

that nobody took seriously. Isgleas was opposed to the weakening of the

Aragón Front, and demanded that, in any event, the men of the Marx

Division should be replaced by two thousand men from the police forces

in the rearguard. This was intended as a countermeasure in response to

the attempts on the part of Companys to disarm and control the

rearguard.

[134] “Actas de las reuniones de Companys con Herrera y Escorza del 11 y

13 de abril de 1937”.

[135] In this government (in office from April 16 to May 4), the CNT

Ministers were Isgleas (Defense), Capdevila (Public Services) and

Aurelio Fernández (Health and Welfare).

[136] According to the memoires of Joan Pons Garlandí, before May, in a

meeting of the Committee of Internal Security, in the office of the

Commissar of Public Order Rodríguez Salas, in the Palacio de Gobernación

on Plaza Palacio, Artemi Aguadé persuaded Aurelio Fernández, who had put

his pistol to the head of Rodríguez Salas, not to shoot. This anecdote

reflects the great tension that existed between the CNT leaders and the

appointees of the ERC who had positions of authority in the police

forces.

[137] Herrera and Escorza advocated the formation of Inspection

Commissions in all the Ministries of the Generalitat, which would allow

them to control what was done and what was planned in all the

departments of the government, especially in those directed by the PSUC,

as a safeguard to avoid future conflicts between the different

antifascist organizations. It would be modeled on the Council of the

Economy and the Commission of War Industries, which had proven so

effective, according to Escorza and Herrera.

[138] Josep Tarradellas, “La crisi política prèvia als Fets de Maig. 26

dies de desgovern a la Generalitat”.

[139] Escorza was born in Barcelona in 1912, the son of a CNT militant

in the Woodworkers Trade Union. He suffered from polio as a child, which

left him permanently paralyzed. Of very short stature as a result of the

atrophy of his legs, he used enormous lifts in his shoes that, in

addition to his crutches, gave him a pathetic appearance and extremely

limited his mobility. Of an extremely sour and severe disposition, he

was very well educated and willful and would not allow anyone to help

him move about. He was a militant in the Libertarian Youth and became a

member of the Peninsular Committee of the FAI. At the beginning of the

civil war he addressed an assembly of the CNT-FAI on July 20, 1936,

advocating a third way, as opposed to García Oliver’s half-hearted

advocacy of the “go for broke” strategy and the overwhelming majority

position of Abad de Santillán and Federica Montseny in favor of loyal

collaboration with the government of the Generalitat. Escorza advocated

the use of the government of the Generalitat as a tool to socialize the

economy, and then dispose of it when it ceases to be useful to the CNT.

Escorza was the highest ranking official of the Investigation Services

of the CNT-FAI, which had since July 1936 been executing all kinds of

repressive tasks, as well as espionage and intelligence. The Committee

of Investigation was organized in two sections: Minué was in charge of

foreign espionage and Escorza himself was in charge of internal

intelligence. Repression was directed not just at rebel organizations

and individuals, but also against CNT militants. Escorza was responsible

for the execution of José Gardeñas, of the construction federation, and

Fernández, president of the Food Supply Workers Trade Union, at the

order of the confederal organization, with the knowledge and consent of

Federica Montseny and Abad de Santillán. García Oliver stated that

Escorza’s intelligence and espionage work were excellent. His police

work, intelligence activities and repressive measures relating to fifth

columnists, as well as fascist elements and priests, and their

activities, as well as those relating to the so-called “uncontrollables”

within the antifascist camp itself, including those who were members of

the CNT, conferred upon Escorza a sinister reputation that, combined

with his handicap and his arresting appearance, transformed him into a

figure of revulsion and horror, feared for his power over life and death

of others, radiating a mythical aura that was half contempt and half

terror, led him to be known as (in the words of García Oliver) “a

cripple in body and in soul”. It cannot be denied, however, that he was

extraordinarily effective (and this was acknowledged by García Oliver

himself) with respect to his responsibilities in the matter of

espionage, intelligence and repression, which he always carried out

strictly under orders from the confederal organization. During the

summer of 1936 he made outstanding contributions to the conversations

between the Central Committee of Antifascist Militias of Cataluña

(CCMAC) and the Moroccan Action Committee (CAM), whose representatives

proposed that the government of the Republic grant independence to

Morocco as a means to undermine the effectiveness of the Moroccan troops

that had been recruited by Franco’s army. On October 22, 1936, Manuel

Escorza and Dionisio Eroles, in the name of the Regional Committee of

the CNT, and Pedro Herrera, for the FAI, signed the unity pact between

the CNT-FAI and the PSUC and the UGT, which was explained to and

submitted for the approval of a mass meeting held in the Monumental

Plaza de Toros, at which Antonio Sesé, Federica Montseny, Joan Comorera

y Vázquez, as well as the Soviet consul in Barcelona, Antonov Ovseenko,

spoke.

[140] See W. Solano, “La Juventud Comunista Ibérica (POUM) en las

jornadas de mayo de 1937 en Barcelona”, in Los sucesos de mayo de 1937.

Una revolución en la República, Fundación Nin y Fundación Seguí, Pandora

Libros, Barcelona, 1999, pp. 158–160.

[141] Agustín Guillamón, “Josep Rebull de 1937 a 1939. La crítica

interna a la política del CE del POUM sobre la Guerra de España”,

Balance, Issues 19 and 20 (May and October 2000).

[142] “Pedro” (Gerö), in his reports to Moscow, identified Los

Escolapios as the controlling center of the insurrection of May 1937.

See Agustín Guillamón, “La NKVD y el SIM en Barcelona. Algunos informes

de Gerö sobre la Guerra de España”, Balance, no. 22 (November 2001).

[143] Juan Gimínez Arenas, De la Unión a Banat, Fundación Anselmo

Lorenzo, Madrid, 1996, p. 59.

[144] This is where the British author George Orwell was stationed.

[145] The nephew of Francisco Ferrer Guardia was murdered by a PSUC

patrol at one of these checkpoints, because he resisted being disarmed.

[146] These are his exact words: “I declare that the guards who have

died today, are like my own brothers: I bow down before them and kiss

them.” (“declaro que los guardias que hoy han muerto, para mí son

hermanos: me inclino ante ellos y los beso”). See El eco…, p. 427.

[147] Testimony of Albert Masó March (a POUM militant), from

correspondence with the author.

[148] According to the account of Abad de Santillán, Por qué perdimos la

guerra, Plaza y Janés, Barcelona, 1977, p. 211.

[149] The Local Committee of Barcelona [of the POUM], “Informe de la

actuación del Comité local durante los días de mayo que éste presenta a

discussion de células de Barcelona”, mimeographed text.

[150] Correspondence between the author and José Quesada Suárez.

[151] Ricardo Sanz, El sindicalismo y la política. Los “solidarios” y

“nosotros”, Edición del autor, Toulouse, 1966, p. 306. The barracks of

the Docks (renamed “Espartaco”) was attacked by the Stalinists from the

nearby Carlos Marx Barracks, but the troops under the command of Ricardo

Sanz limited their activities to passive defense, without going into the

streets. At this same barracks, militiamen from the Tierra y Libertad

Column, who had participated in the street battles, obeyed the orders

issued by the Regional Committee of the CNT on the evening of May 5 to

halt all offensive operations. Only a group of Italians (who had brought

four tanks to defend the Casa CNT-FAI on May 4 and on May 5 had

delivered six armored cars to the Gran Vía to defend the headquarters of

the Control Patrols and the Food Supply Workers Trade Union) continued

to fight at the barricade erected on Icaria Avenue.

[152] Munis, in the second issue of La Voz Leninista (August 23, 1937)

subjected the concept of the “revolutionary junta” that was elaborated

in the sixth issue of The Friend of the People (August 12, 1937) to

critique. For Munis, The Friends of Durruti were suffering from a

progressive theoretical deterioration, and a diminishing practical

capacity to exercise influence in the CNT, which led them to abandon

certain theoretical positions that the experience of May had allowed

them to encompass. Munis claimed that in May 1937 The Friends of Durruti

had simultaneously launched the slogans of “revolutionary junta” and

“all power to the proletariat”; while in the sixth issue, dated August

12, of The Friend of the People, the slogan of “revolutionary junta” was

proposed as an alternative to the “failure of all state forms”.

According to Munis this implied a theoretical regression insofar as it

reflected the assimilation by The Friends of Durruti of the experiences

of May, which distanced them from the Marxist concept of the

dictatorship of the proletariat, and once again dragged them into the

ambiguity of the statist-anarchist theory.

[153] Republished by Etcétera (Apartado 1363) and Ateneu Enciclopèdic

Popular (Apartado 22212) [both 08080 Barcelona] in 1997, although

accompanied by an inadequate preface containing erroneous information.

[For an English language translation of this text, including the 1978

Introduction by Balius, see The Friends of Durruti, Towards a Fresh

Revolution, Zabalaza Books, Johannesburg, n.d.; available online in

October 2013 at:

zabalazabooks.files.wordpress.com

.]

[154] Anna Monjó, Militants, Laertes, Barcelona, 2003, pp. 465–471.

[155] At the beginning of this chapter.

[156] Most revolutionaries were in prison or in hiding. Those who had

not yet suffered the impact of repression fled to the front to find

refuge. The few who wanted to continue the fight for socialization in

the factories encountered indifference or suspicion, or else were

reduced to impotence by the new bureaucrats, who obtained the support of

the flood of new members after July 19, 1936.

[157] In the city of Barcelona the 24 Sindicatos Únicos were organized

into 12 Industrial Unions. The FAI underwent a development similar to

the one that affected the CNT: after July 1937, it was organized

territorially into Groups, which replaced the traditional affinity

groups. This reorganization of both the CNT as well as the FAI, was a

consequence of the defeat of the revolutionaries in May 1937, and

implied the transformation of the class trade unions (sindicatos únicos)

into institutions of economic management and for enforcing the

militarization of labor (industrial unions); and this was paralleled by

the transformation of the FAI into an antifascist political party.

[158] The horizontal and federative functioning of the CNT did not

permit its militants to organize dissident poles in organized

tendencies, with their own leaders and programs distinct from those of

the superior committees.

[159] García Oliver, Ascaso and Durruti were the prototypical “men of

action”. Federica Montseny and Abad de Santillán were prototypical

“intellectuals”.

[160] According to the testimony of Jaime Antón Aguadé i Cortès, written

and dated before witnesses in Mexico City on August 9, 1946: “During the

May Days the government of the Generalitat requested that the government

of Spain send airplanes to bomb the CNT strongholds and this request was

denied. Companys then asked what he was supposed to do to get the

situation under control and he was told that there was no other solution

besides surrendering jurisdiction over Public Order in Cataluña to the

central government, and Companys surrendered it.” These statements are

confirmed by the teletypes exchanged between Companys and the government

of Valencia, in the fragment that confirms the request by Companys to

bomb Barcelona: “The President of the Generalitat, communicates to the

subsecretary of the Council, that the rebels have brought artillery into

the streets. It is requested that orders be conveyed to Sandino to place

himself at the disposal of the Government of the Generalitat.”

[161] Teletype from José del Barrio: “To Comrade Vidiella. Order from

Comrade del Barrio. Say the following: ‘Situation Barcelona very

serious. Must work to prepare air force and bomb when we advise, the

Escolapios, Plaza de Toros Monumental, the Campos Sagrado rail depot,

the Barracks at San Andrés, Pueblo Nuevo and the Hotel del Reloy at

number 1 Plaza de España. The mission of the air arm is absolutely

necessary by tomorrow morning (it is now already seven)’.” See Appendix.

[162] “Revolutions are totalitarian no matter what anyone says. […] In

July a committee of antifascist militias was formed. It was not a class

institution. Bourgeois and counterrevolutionary fractions were

represented in it. It might seem that this committee arose to confront

the Generalitat. But it was a scene in a comedy. […] Neighborhood

defense committees, municipal committees, supply committees were

created. Sixteen months have passed. What remains? Of the spirit of

July, a memory. Of the institutions of July, a past. But the whole nest

of politicians and petty bourgeois are still standing. In the Plaza de

la República of the Catalonian capital there is still that crowd of

elements that only intend to live on the backs of the working class.”

From the pamphlet of The Friends of Durruti Group, “Towards a New

Revolution”, written by Balius.

[163] These superior committees at the highest levels of the

organization were reduced to a handful of bureaucrats, who, after May

1937, were profoundly hostile to one another due to personal grudges,

pitting the National Committee of the CNT, the Regional Committee of

Cataluña, the Peninsular Committee of the FAI and the Executive

Committee of the Libertarian Movement against each other. At the end of

the war, after obscure vacillations and miserable reversals of position

on the part of the various factions, the opposition between the

bureaucrats, who were totally indifferent to the rank and file militants

who were preoccupied with hunger and bombs, had been reduced to the

confrontation between the Negrinistas of the National Committee,

controlled by Marianet and Horacio Prieto, and the Anti-Negrinistas

García Oliver, Isgleas, Esgleas, Peiró, Montseny and the Nervio Group:

Abad de Santillán, Pedro Herrera, Rafael Nevado, Fidel Miró and Germinal

de Souza. Others, such as Joaquín Ascaso and Antonio Ortiz, condemned to

hell by slander, fought to survive.

[164] See Agustín Guillamón, “Josep Rebull de 1937 a 1939”, Balance,

issues number 19 and 20 (2000).

[165] The committees were bureaucratic rather than democratic

institutions, in which the delegates were not democratically elected by

the working class rank and file in mass assemblies, but were appointed

by the trade union or political bureaucracies. This implies, on the one

hand, a separation between the committees and the rank and file workers,

and on the other hand, their dependence on the bureaucracy. This was the

reason for their inability to coordinate among themselves and to create

centralized and unitary class institutions; coordination was carried out

by the various trade unions and parties, and the problematic of unity

and centralization (with regard to military, economic, productive,

supply issues, etc.) became a kind of jigsaw puzzle of multifarious

discussion circles, on all scales and in every field, involving the

various antifascist organizations, both working class and bourgeois and

Stalinist.

[166] The Paris Commune of 1871 transformed all public offices into

elected and revocable positions, paid the average wage of the workers.